














Class 

8ook„ 

Copghtk!® 


COP^TRIGHT DEPOSIT. 


% 


I I 


. « 


- / 




V * 


• //• 

'»V • i'l* • >*.'*V^ ' *'> 

'y,- .\^ . •■?, / '.•• •• '. 

^ / ., : ^-1 '•;■ ' 


» ».• ' 


^ 4 * • M 

» . . . 4 

# n 


/ « 




'V . . 


• r « 


r I 


» . h 


Sf ^ 


^0 


9 


t 



’ ' 







1} 










h' 


V 


i f •. 


y' 


fx: 


K 


\iLiSv 


i>?r 




s;? 


?v- 






nwM 

t' • <-\ *’ tjf f\] 

I' » ',. 11 '' 


■i 


S . N 






;V*i 








t.* » 


f-v^ 






■ 




n :■’ vt-v 






« . ' 







Vi- . > 


nA% 


lO*. 


M 


;<r 




f I 




*v»r'.j', 




t • .^ A 


a>! 




Vf- 


« t 


01 


Kc\ 






i' } 


m'>^ 


m 


'k 


^ 


,1.# ■ S'*. 




>s 


I t 


%Vv’ 






• I * 




it 




1 >H 



if 


:♦. ■•r 


.s» 




[(■ 


«i'W 


' c<‘ 


V ^ 

ifA- 




iV. 




& % 


1 1 I 




-S' 7 l 


' \ 


M if 




w. , •. 


fj .1 if 


!•< 




•fA 




f \' 


.•i 






‘i 


* I 


’ V' 

> it 




I ^* 




>V 


•Alf- 

-si.' 


4r‘ ■■^'' ' 

irt.LV ^ 1%) ^ 

lUljM , V ' a.''w . .‘‘ ' 

i. • A/ C&' .* * 


J f 


•>w, 


• ' f 


■*■•* '/ I ’ • S. ‘ ' L 

,\K^ :\ j-K 








-A 




ftt 


( 


» « 






.4 * v/>'' • i» ' • i >' - 7 ’. 

'■ ^ *' ’'C ' ' ^ 

.‘ \Mhv ‘ V ♦.. ^ 




^>i-V‘ •• i _ 

'.vV<;: 


I 


. s ..» ' 


.< 1 / 


' ,> • i ' i 




/I . ^ • • I .' 




1 


ir / 


,. ' '■. ' ■ •.T^ivviS t 


* A 


•' V 


» I* 




't 


L* '/ M 


*1^. 


J^.y .^' 7 ^ 


■V 4 


<;j 




4 • . 


T>, 


^ 'A 






f* • r 


t '« 








fV. 


'>*» *• 


:k#*Ty 


» . f 


.i\*')' 


A ; ’■ 


<■ •• 


a 


!^5« 


. '• t 




-1 vf 


’i4 % ^ ^ 

Avftv 


f - *', 


« > 


I • 


^ ' * 


m 


K r* -f 




H-, 


♦ *J 




*> . f 


’ r- 

. . '* r •^V. 1\' 


i • J* 


m*'r' '< 

tn-. 

t/J-, 




,V 3 


i * 


^<t- 


7 




V 


/*>wl 


:;1^, "\m¥ 


4 1 


H 


»./ ♦ 


t ' 




V, 




''lit 


<4 


v.,y 


if t 


f, • 


r 0 m 


,» mP 


V.v* V 


L«r 


. '» 


H 




» i 


-s 


— • - 




.s 


' ■ -i* ■ " g-f^jae fe '.',’’.'' ■> 


I ii 


.' 4 ' . './TT 


r* iM /' V 74 


'li-A ;7--l 


\ . 





r 




The Young Lord saw a Charming Girl seated among the 

Branches. 





LEGENDS 


FRENCH PROVINCES 


I 


NEW YORK 

THOMAS Y CROWELL & CO. 
■'•<\PUBL1SHERS. 



<;c c 
c c 
C < c 



THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 

Two Copies Received 


[ Cqfty^iifMJEfvtry 



.CiSg 

fa 

3 


Copyright, 1887 and 1903, 

By Thomas Y. Crowell & Company. 


INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 


The young readers into whose hands this book 
may come, will care little for a preface which 
only keeps them from the entertainment which 
they have learned unfailingly to expect from such 
stories. But their elders have rights which the 
purveyors of folk-stories are bound to respect; for 
these popular tales, or old wives’ fables, while los- 
ing none of their popularity in the nursery, have 
descended thence, and found a place also in the 
parlor and the study. They are like the rough 
little box which the kind fairy has given to the 
little brother, and at which his elders at first look 
with disdain, until, when it has been opened, and 
fold after fold of rich stuff has tumbled out of it, 
they value it highly, for all its outward roughness, 
and even would despoil the youngest of his magic 
prize. The fairy stories, which had hitherto been 
only food for childish entertainment, became, in 
the hands of the brothers Grimm and the philolo- 
1 


2 


INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 


gians and literary students who succeeded them, 
the foundation of a science rich in conclusions re- 
specting portions of human history anterior to or 
unrepresented in more artificial literary memor- 
ials. 

It is not possible, in an introductory page or 
two, to say anything of all that the study of such 
stories and of their transmission has added to the 
sum of modern learning, nor of the light they 
throw on peasant character; but it is only justice 
to readers who approach these studies from this 
point of view, with a more or less scientific interest 
in studies of folk-lore, to state the sources whence 
the tales in this collectioh have been translated, 
and to attest the fidelity of the translation. Of 
these stories, — derived from the French provinces 
or, in one or two cases, colonies, — the first part, 
extending to page 200, have been selected and 
translated from the pages of the admirable French 
folk-lore journal, Melusine,” of which the first 
volume appeared in 1878, the second in 1884 and 
1885, the third in 1886 and 1887; the remaining 
stories have been selected and translated from Paul 
SebilloFs Contes des Provinces de la France ’’ 
(Paris, 1884). Scrupulous care has been 
taken to preserve a note of the sources of the 
stories. 

Naturally some slight verbal changes have here 
and there been necessary; but these have been 


INTRODUCTORY NOTE. 


3 


few in number. In all other passages, a scrupulous 
fidelity to the original has been aimed at, and has, 
I believe, been attained. 


J. F: Jameson. 


k( ' ( \ 



t 






raSi 


2i. 






j ' ■’? '* ■;< 


.'■ • 'i,''v.^' . .;' .m 

> • k I A 




» I 


A'-- 


i ^ • V 






i\ / ' ' .'I- ' ' V,* 

ft\, . Jii ^;'^^^;s 




. 't\ 






’C:^ 


.J-.Xrf, . 


ft- 


■ IT/ 


rv. n ,*0 V. ■ • ' 
fi:* .’ * ‘V • ','* '. V' 


‘ 


ry • 


* -J 

r Ji'. ' . • ’ 




<\ 


. \ >»' ■ ’ ■-( 

' ' *• • f • 




4 

S^fe,; 


■■■, 










«; 4 w * 






# » 




I 




» . 1 


t > 


h t^ ♦ ' i' 


( I 




f! 


I , • 


V' 


}] 


« i 


• ' ’ ’ I 






1 


5 






' I 


fj 




. . it!' 




vii-. ■ *>?• 


* . 

♦ -'-.«i ^ • 1 . *■' 




r/ / 

I ^' . I '• . j* 

I •. . , *.# ■ 




» '• , 


if.V -u 


•i’ 


y J 




A 


5 li 




i!n- 


— . T-/,y 


•\ n'^t* * 


tf- 




J*. WJ 


" . y % , ' r .'. 


t »• 


VJ 


■s; 








x.^ 


> / • 


I « 


[r'f 


J>X 


IV#' 


' ( ' 






k 4 i 


» W 


'• u 




fi 






IK t'' ' 

W i 4 '■« 


.V! 


rtt’" ' 




L'Vi, tf 


1-4 o 




r! 4‘4 


y/. 


-•j 















CONTENTS, 


PAGE 

The Legend op the Lake op Issarles 9 

The Fairies and the Two Hunchbacks 14 

The Skilpul Thiep 16 

The King’s Three Sons 3t 

The Hare, the Bear and the Fox 41 

Papa Tiger and Papa Sheep 59 

John Bit-op- a- Man 67 

Long Time 72 

Skilpul John 76 

The Tailor and the Hurricane 79 

The Baker’s Three Daughters 92 

You MUST NOT WORK ON SUNDAY 109 

Destiny 113 

The Little Ant that was going to Jerusalem, 

AND THE Snow 117 

The Most Powerpul Husband in the AVorld... 121 
The Nine Brothers, who were changed to 

Sheep, and their Sister 124 

The King and his Three Sons 135 

Fanch Scouarnec 138 

The Roebuck Hunt 156 


5 


6 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 


Pierre and Helene 161 

The Three Eggs 174 

The Three Brothers 184 

The Cock’s Wife 197 

The Castle hung in the Air 201 

The Two Soldiers 212 

The Three Brothers and the Giant 218 

The Fairy and the Daughter of the Earth. . . 228 

Sister and Half-Sister 240 

The Fairies’ Ship 246 

The Shepherd who Won the King’s Daughter 

BY A Single Word 255 

The Enchanted Ring 260 

The Siren of La Fresnaye 268 

The Little Hunchback 276 

The Princess of Tronkolaine 285 


ILLUSTRATIONS, 


PAGE 


The Young Lord saw a Charming Girl seated 

AMONG THE BRANCHES Frontispiece 

I HAVE Seen Her many a Time 12 

The Bear Seized the Monster and Dragged him 

FROM HIS Cave 50 

The Obedient Wife Followed 74 

Each Dwarf then came and placed a Large 

Sack at Mathias’ Feet 112 

The Eagle took him on his Back. 208 

The Giant got into the Iron Carriage 226 

“I GAVE him a blow ON THE BACK WITH MY 

crowbar” 258 

All that went up in the Air became Gold... 272 




^ ‘WH. 

* ¥ yr 






' '^'"1 ® 

* V‘ *•■* ''^ ' ‘ 'I ‘■’~ ■ ’ 

•" ’.r. <■ ■ ■ • »\t7 ' ■' ■ . — ^ _; 


‘ Vi 


' \ ^ ~ *1 f * J’ J; ’'■' 

''*lr’''y 7^ .*. * 

Tj' / 


V for - 

/ .V.*'' >, 






"*-*'■ ••■':' ■ f L, ■ U ‘ 

^ J 1. . k . 

• • e 

. ' 'J < .. '■ "W- * 


• • e 

9MB. ' 




THE LEGEND OF THE LAKE OF 
ISSARLES. 


Northwest of Ardeche, on the limits of Haute- 
Loire and Lozere, in the commune of Issarles, may 
be seen one of the largest lakes formed by the vol- 
canic craters of the Northern Cevennes. The ori- 
gin of the lake is thus told in a legend heard from 
an old woman of Sainte Eulalie, the next commune 
to Issarles. 

There was, in old times, not far from where 
I live, a large parish with houses scattered far 
apart in the rural portions, and containing only 
one town, named Issarles. One day a poor man 
came to this parish to ask for alms. He began in 
the country. At the first house to which he came, 
he cried, Give me something, for I am hungry.” 

Oh ! my friend, I have nothing for you,” an- 
swered the woman, pityingly. Have you not 
even a few potatoes in your pot? ” said he. “ Yes,” 
replied the woman, there are two, if you want 
them.” The poor man took one and departed. 
Then he walked on, and came to another house. 
9 


10 THE LEGEND OF THE LAKE OF ISSARLES. 


Give me something, for the love of God/’ he 
cried. The woman rose, and said, My friend, we 
have no bread, but the dough is in the tray all 
ready; the oven is almost warm enough; we shall 
soon bake it, and then we will give you some sweet 
bread; sit down and wait.” The poor man said, 

Your bread is baked.” The woman said to her 
husband, My husband, the poor man says that 
onr bread, which is in the tray, is already baked. 
How can that be? We have not yet put it in the 
oven.” The husband looked into the tray and saw 
the bread already baked, and near the large loaves 
he saw a small sweet loaf. What you have de- 
clared is really so,” said he to the poor man ; the 
bread is baked without having been in the oven. 
It is God’s doing. Sit down at our table, and 
eat with us.” The poor man refused. Then 
take,” said the husband, the loaf that my wife 
wished to prepare for you, and which is already 
baked as well as the large loaves.” The poor 
man took the loaf, and before leaving, said to 
the husband, In a little while you will hear 
a great noise; don’t be frightened.” 

At some distance from the house, the poor man 
met two little children playing by the roadside. 
‘^What are you doing, my children?” ^^We are 
playing.” Are you hungry? ” No.” If you 
want some sweet bread, I will give you some.” 

Hungry or not, we can eat it very well,” said the 


THE LEGEND OF THE LAKE OF ISS ARLES. H 


children. The poor man divided his sweet loaf, 
and gave half of it to each of the children, who ran 
off with it to their mother. “ Mamma, a poor man 
gave us each half a sweet loaf,” they cried. Their 
mother scolded them. Never take bread from 
beggars,” she said ; it is not clean ; I forbid your 
eating it.” Mamma, it is very good; it is better 
than our bread.” I forbid your eating it ; I do 
not know the person who gave it to you,” and say- 
ing this, she took the pieces of bread from the 
children’s hands and threw them into the chicken 
coop. 

A few moments after, the poor man appeared at 
the door of this woman’s house, which was at the 
entrance of the town. The children pointed him 
out to their mother, who said, You begging ! you, 
who can give bread to the children you find on 
the road! You had better keep your bread; it is 
not fit food for my children. For me, I have noth- 
ing to give to those who themselves can give.” The 
poor man went away ; he entered the town, begging 
from house to house, and everywhere was driven 
away. He was about to leave the town, when in 
the suburbs, he saw two little houses, and thought 
he would make one more attempt, by applying 
there. A woman came out of the first house to 
which he went, and said, I have no bread, I have 
only leaven; do you want some? I will give you 
some.” cannot eat leaven,” replied the poor 


12 THE LEGEND OF THE LAKE OF ISSARLES. 

man. Now, this woman told a lie, for she had 
bread, but did not wish to give him any. 

The poor man went a few steps further on, and 
soon came to the second house. A woman was 
seated by the wall, milking a goat. I am very 
thirsty,” said the beggar ; would you give me a 
little milk?” Ah ! my friend,” she answered, 
I will give you all my goat’s milk, if you want 
it.” do not want all the milk of your goat; 
a little will be enough for me.” The woman went 
to get a glass; filled it with milk, and offered it to 
the beggar, saying, “ Will you dip some bread in 
it?” ^^No; I am not hungry; I am only thirsty, 
and I have more than enough to drink.” Then he 
drank, and as the woman continued to milk her 
goat, Jesus drew near to her (for the beggar was 
Jesus), and said: You will soon hear a great 
noise, but no matter how loud it may be, or from 
what direction it may come, do not move ; continue 
milking your goat.” 

At that very moment, a tremendous noise burst 
upon them. It was the town of Issarles sinking 
down into the yawning earth. The woman half 
turned her head to see whence the noise canie; 
she had no sooner done so than she was swallowed 
up with the town. The ruins were immediately 
covered up by a sheet of water. 

On a clear day one may see at the bottom of the 
lake the ruins of the town of Issarles, and dis- 



The Bottom of the Lakes of IssARLics 




THE LEGEND OF THE LAKE OF ISSARLES. 13 

tinguish clearly by the side of a small house, the 
last in the town, a woman, who with both her 
hands is milking a goat. I have seen her many a 
time when I was passing along the shore. 


Victor Smith. 


THE FAIKIES AND THE TWO HUNCH- 
BACKS. 


A STORY OF PICARDY. 


Once there were three fairies who used to amuse 
themselves by dancing round and round, and sing- 
ing, Sunday, Monday ; Sunday, Monday.” One 
day a little hunchback surprised them at this 
sport, and without being afraid, he took them by 
the hand and began to dance with them, repeat- 
ing also, Sunday, Monday ; Sunday, Monday.” 
He danced so prettily that the fairies were 
charmed, and to reward him took away his hunch. 
Perfectly happy, he returned home, constantly 
singing as he went, Sunday Monday ; Sunday, 
Monday.” On the road he met another little 
hunchback whom he knew. The latter was greatly 
astonished to see his friend relieved of his hunch, 
and said : How did you manage it ? Your hunch 
is gone.” “ It is all very easy,” replied the other ; 

you have only to go to a certain wood, when you 
will find some fairies ; you must dance with them 
14 


THE FAIRIES AND THE TWO HUNCHBACKS. 15 


and sing, ^ Sunday, Monday ; Sunday, Monday,^ 
and they will take away your hunch.” 

will go, I will go at once,” cried the little 
hunchback, and started immediately for the wood 
to which he had been directed, where, sure enough, 
he found the three fairies. Without hesitating, 
he took them by the hand and danced with them, 
repeating, Sunday, Monday.” But unhappily 
for him, he added, Tuesday, Wednesday.” The 
fairies, indignant, added to his hunch that of the 
first hunchback, so that he was a fright to behold, 
so frightful that if you had seen him you would 
have run away from him. And then ? — And then 
the cock crew, and it was day. 

Told by Auguste Gourdin, miller, aged 63, at Warloy- 
Baillon (Somme). 


Henri Carnoy. 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


A BRETON STORY. 


There was once upon a time a poor man who 
had two children, a boy and a girl, Efflam and 
Henori. 

One day the father said to Efflam : My son, 
now that you are grown up, you should be able to 
get your own living and take care of yourself. 
Suppose you go to Paris and seek your fortune.^’ 

‘^Very well, father,^^ said Efflam; I will go to 
Paris and seek my fortune.” 

And so the next day Efflam set out for Paris. 
He traveled and traveled, always on foot. Once 
night surprised him in the midst of a deep forest. 
He got up in a tree to wait for the morning and 
to keep himself safe from the wild beasts. Soon 
three robbers laden with booty stopped under the 
tree. They lifted a large stone and deposited their 
booty in a cavern whose entrance the stone had 
concealed. Then they seated themselves under 
the tree to eat and drink, meanwhile talking of 
16 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 17 

their adventures. Efflam listened, and this is what 
he heard: — 

I/’ said one of the robbers, have a marvel- 
ous cloak which carries me through the air, wher- 
ever I wish to go.” 

“ I,” said the second, have a hat which ren- 
ders me invisible, and when I have it on my head 
I can go everywhere without being seen by any 
one.” 

And I,” said the third, have some boots with 
which I can walk as swiftly as the wind blows.” 

If I could have the cloak, the hat, and the 
boots, or only one of the three,” said Efflam to 
himself, ‘‘^that would easily make my fortune; 
but how can I manage it?” Then he turned it 
over in his head, and hit upon this plan: that, 
by letting himself down through the leafy 
branches, he would fall into the midst of the rob- 
bers and shout, '' Stop, thief ! ” so as to make them 
believe that the devil or the police were at their 
heels. JSTo sooner said than done, and the three 
robbers, seized with fright, ran off as fast as they 
could, leaving on the ground the cloak, the hat, 
and the boots. 

Efflam seized the three talismans, and, having 
put on the boots, he soon found himself in Paris. 
As he was walking along the streets, astonished 
at the beautiful things he saw on all sides, he 
noticed a Jeweler’s shop which seemed finer and 

2 


18 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


richer than the others, and was tempted to take 
from it a few articles of value. He put on his 
magic hat, made his wa}^ into the shop without 
being perceived by any one, and took everything 
he pleased. Afterward, in order to get ready 
money, he sold in another shop the articles he had 
obtained in this way. Meeting a soldier from his 
own country, he led him a gay life for several 
days. When the money was all gone, Efflam was 
at no loss to know how to get more. One day he 
saw at a market a vender of earthen vases who was 
doing a good business, and put his money, as he 
received it, into a wooden chest beside him. I 
must take away his chest,’’ said Efflam to himself, 
and putting on his hat, he easily carried off the 
chest, took it where no one could see him, broke it 
open, took the money which was in it, and once 
more lived a gay life while it lasted. 

Another day, as he was taking a walk through 
one of the squares of the city, he overheard three 
men talking together about the king’s treasure. 
They were saying that they thought it a needless 
piece of caution on the king’s part to place sen- 
tinels near the tower which contained his treasure, 
because, since there were neither doors nor win- 
dows to this tower, and the walls were so thick and 
solid, it was impossible to make the slightest 
breach in it. Very good,” said Efflam to him- 
self; ^^now I know where the king’s treasure is.” 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


19 


Then, addressing the three men, he said, So you 
think it impossible to steal the king’s treasure ? ” 
‘MVhy, yes,” they answered. '^Well, I, for one, 
do not think so.” And with that he left them. 
When night had come, he repaired to the foot of 
the tower, and having spread his magic cloak on 
the ground, he seated himself on it, put on his 
hat, and said, Cloak, do your duty, and bear me 
immediately into the king’s treasure-chamber.” 
This was immediately done without being per- 
ceived by the guards or any one else. He went out 
in the same manner, with his pockets filled with 
gold and silver. The next night, and the next, and 
every night after that, he returned to the attack, 
and always with the same success. Having now 
become rich in a short time, he bought a palace, 
and sent for his father and sister. On the day on 
which they were to arrive he went to meet them 
with a fine carriage drawn by two horses. When 
he had got about three miles from the city, seeing 
his father and sister coming along the road on 
foot, and poorly clad, he ordered his coachman to 
return to his house with one of the horses, and 
bring him a box which he had forgotten and left 
on the table in his chamber, and which he wanted 
very much. He would w^ait for him, he said, in a 
certain house by the roadside. 

The coachman unhitched one of the horses and 
set off. Efflam then took his father and sister into 


20 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


the house by the roadside, gave them changes of 
rich garments that he had brought for them in the 
carriage, and also to each of them a purse filled 
with gold, so that the coachman, on his return, 
should not take them for poor peasants, as they 
really were. The coachman returned, and said 
to his master. I did not find the box in your 
chamber.’’ Oh ! I had it with me in my carriage 
and did not know it.” Then they returned to the 
city. 

One day the father asked his son how he had 
managed to get so rich, and Efflam acknowl- 
edged to him that he had stolen the king’s treas- 
ure. If you wish,” said the old man, I will 
go with you, and between us we can bring away a 
larger sum.” “ Very well,” said Efflam. 

When night had come, they both placed them- 
selves on the magic cloak, put both their heads 
in the magic hat, and were transported into the 
treasure-chamber; then they returned in the same 
manner, each bearing his load of money. 

But the king perceived that his treasure was 
being stolen, and was very much astonished at 
it, for he never trusted any one with the key. More- 
over, he saw no traces of any attempt to break in. 
Then he set traps around the vases which con- 
tained the silver and the gold, in order to catch 
the thief. And sure enough, the next night the 
father was caught. Finding he could not get 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


21 


away, and hoping at least to save his son, he said 
to him, Cut off my head and take it away from 
here, with my clothes, so that I may not be rec- 
ognized':^’ Efflam took his advice, cut off his head, 
and took it away to bury it in his garden. When 
the king came the next day to the treasure-cham- 
ber, he cried out with joy, on seeing there the life- 
less body : Aha ! my thief is taken at last. Let 
us see who he is.” But neither he nor any one 
else could identify the body without a head, so 
that he was even more puzzled than ever. Then he 
published through the city that the thief had been 
caught, and that his body would be dragged on 
a hurdle through all the streets of the town. This 
was accordingly done, ^nd four soldiers, two be- 
fore and two behind, accompanied the body, with 
orders to listen attentively, and look well about 
them to see if any one cried or groaned or ap- 
peared distressed as they passed along. Efflam 
ordered his carriage early in the morning, and be- 
fore setting out he told his neighbors and all in his 
house, that he was going to take his father to his 
own country, since he wished very much to return. 
This was to explain the disappearance of the old 
man. On getting about a mile from the city, he 
said to his servant as before, Take one of the 
horses and return with all speed to the city, and 
bring my father his purse which he forgot when he 
came away.” The coachman took one of the horses 


22 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


and departed. Then Efflam saw a postman coming 
along down the road, and asked him if he was not 
very tired. Not yet,” replied the man ; but I 
shall be before I have made my rounds, for I have 
a long way to go.” If you wish,” said Efflam, 
I will give you my horse and carriage.” “ You 
are joking with me, my lord.” I am not joking 
with you, and to prove it — here — take them.” 
Then Efflam got down from his carriage and al- 
most forced the postman to moujit, while he re- 
turned to the city quietly on foot. When he met 
his coachman coming again, he said : “ Again I 
gave you a useless ride: my father had his purse 
in his pocket, and did not know it: at his age 
memory begins to fail. I have given him my car- 
riage and horse that he may return to his own 
country, and I am hurrying back, for I have just 
remembered that I ought to be at the house to- 
day.” Accordingly he mounted the horse the 
coachman had ridden, and set off at a gallop. 
On reaching home he told his sister the whole 
affair, and advised her not to cry, or groan, or 
appear sad, nor even to remain out of sight, 
when the mutilated body of her father should 
pass by on the hurdle; for if she showed the 
slightest sign of grief, he would be lost, and she 
too. Soon the crowd was heard crying, Here 
is the thief who stole the king’s treasure ! ” All 
the people ran to the doors of the houses, and a 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


23 


great crowd followed the headless body, and no 
one could say who he was. When they passed by 
Efflam’s house, he also was on his doorsteps, with 
his sister by his side. But Henori, not being 
able to endure the sight, uttered a cry and ran into 
the house. Efflam followed her, and drawing his 
dagger he wounded her hand with it. Two soldiers 
presented themselves and said, ^‘We have heard 
cries of grief in this house.^’ Yes,” said Efflam ; 
^‘^it was my sister, who had just cut herself with 
my knife, and was crying out ; see how it is bleed- 
ing.” And true enough, there was the poor girl 
all bleeding and crying. The soldiers withdrew. 

This plan not having succeeded, the king 
thought of another. He had the body of the thief 
hung up on a nail fixed in the wall of his palace, 
and set guards to watch near by, feeling sure that 
when night came the friends and relatives of the 
thief would try to carry off his body. When 
Efflam saw this, he disguised himself as a wine 
merchant, loaded an ass with leather bottles of 
wine mixed with a narcotic, and went with it, ac- 
companied by his sister, along under that side of 
the palace wall where the body of his father was 
suspended. With a movement of his shoulder, he 
made the bottles fall off, and one of them, which 
he had prepared for that purpose, came unstopped. 
He and his sister began to cry and call for help. 
The guards ran to them, helped them to reload 


24 : 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


their ass, and received for reward the bottle which 
had become unstopped in falling, but which, never- 
theless, was still more than half full. Efflam and 
^his sister then continued on their way. But they 
retraced their steps about a half-hour later, and 
found the guards stretched upon the ground and 
sleeping as soundly as if they were dead. All 
right,” said they. Then they went to a monastery 
near by and pretended to sell them some excellent 
wine very cheap. By means of the wine they made 
the monks all sleep soundly, from the abbot to the 
porter, and took advantage of the opportunity to 
bury their father’s body in holy ground in the 
cemetery of the monastery. Then they changed 
the clothing of the monks and soldiers, so that the 
monks were dressed as soldiers, and the soldiers 
as monks. Next morning, when the hour for 
matins came, the monks dragged themselves to 
the chapel, only half awake and not seeing very 
clearly. The first one who perceived the singular 
dress of the abbot was at first utterly confounded. 
He rubbed his eyes, thinking he did not see well. 
But as he continued to see before him a soldier and 
not a monk, he touched his next neighbor with his 
elbow and said, Do you see how our abbot is 
dressed ? What does it mean ? ” The monk next 
him was in turn also greatly astonished, but, look- 
ing at those who stood on each side of the abbot, 
they discovered that they too were dressed like 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


25 


soldiers; then they looked at the whole line of 
monks opposite them on the other side of the 
choir; and at last they looked at each other^ and 
found that all were in soldiers’ uniform. What 
could it mean? It was doubtless the work of the 
evil spirit ! Then the chant and prayers ceased, 
and they began trying to unravel the mys- 
tery. 

On the other hand, when the captain came in 
the morning to inspect the soldiers set to guard 
the body of the thief, he also was greatly aston- 
ished to find them all sleeping profoundly, and 
habited as monks. Worse still, the body of the 
thief was gone. He flew into a great passion, 
swore and raged, and kicked the soldiers till they 
awaked. The report spread rapidly through the 
city that the body of the thief who stole the king’s 
treasure had been carried off, and that the sol- 
diers set to guard it had been found in the morn- 
ing dead drunk, and disguised as monks ; while the 
monks of the neighboring monastery, equally 
drunk, wore the uniform of the soldiers. It was 
undoubtedly a fresh trick of an accomplice of the 
thief who had been caught. It made a great stir 
in the city, and every one laughed heartily. 

I am mocked again,” said the king, when he 
heard what had taken place. It must be ac- 
knowledged that this is a very skilful thief; but 
all the same, I mean to find out how far his skill 


26 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


goes, for I hope soon to foil it.” Then he caused 
notice to be given through the city that he would 
the next day exhibit in the public square before 
his palace a beautiful white goat of which he was 
very fond, and that if the thief could succeed in 
taking it away, it should be his. 

That’s good,” said Efflam to himself when he 
heard the notice. The king’s white goat will be 
mine to-morrow before the sun goes down.” 

Next day the white goat was in fact exhibited 
on the square in front of the king’s palace, and 
a great crowd gathered, curious to know how the 
thief would manage to take it away in spite of the 
soldiers who guarded it. The king himself was on 
the balcony with the queen, and surrounded by 
princes, generals, and courtiers. 

Efflam put his magic hat on his head, and car- 
ried off the goat as easily as possible, and without 
any one’s seeing or knowing anything about 
it. 

I am mocked again ! ” cried the king, in vexa- 
tion, when he saw that the goat had disappeared. 

But who can this man be ? He must be a great 
magician, for there is magic in all this. Never 
mind; I will not acknowledge myself beaten, and 
I propose to know how far this will go.” 

Efflam had killed the king’s goat as soon as he 
reached home, and told his sister to use it for their 
own table as long as there was any of it, advising 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


27 


her to cook it in the greatest secrecy, and not to 
give the smallest portion of it to any other person, 
not even to a beggar. 

Meanwhile the king thought of another means 
of testing the skill and cunning of the thief. He 
sent for a blind beggar, and told him to go and 
ask alms at the door of every house in the city, 
and to beg at each door for a bit of meat, which 
he should taste as soon as he received it. If any 
bit of goat’s flesh was given him, he should, with 
a piece of white chalk, make a cross on the door 
of the house where he had received it, and come 
at once and tell the king. 

The beggar at once began his rounds. When he 
came to Efflam’s house, Henori, who had doubtless 
forgotten her brother’s warning, or had no fear 
of being accused by a blind man who knew neither 
her nor her house, gave him a morsel of the king’s 
goat. The blind man recognized it as soon as he 
had tasted it, and, unknown to the young girl, 
who had gone back into the house as soon as she 
had ministered to his need, he marked the door 
with a white cross, and hastened at once to inform 
the king. The latter sent four soldiers to search 
the house, the door of which was marked with a 
w^hite cross in chalk, with orders to bring to him 
immediately the inmates of the house. But Efflam 
had noticed the white cross on his door, and ques- 
tioned his sister, to see if she had disobeyed him 


28 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


in anything. Henori told him she had indeed 
given the remnant of their last meal to an old 
beggar who had excited her pity, but there was 
nothing to be feared from him, for he was blind. 
Efflam, without waiting to hear another word, got 
a bit of chalk and went all about the city drawing 
crosses on all the doors. The soldiers stopped at 
the first door where they saw a cross, exclaiming, 
Here it is ! They entered and found two old 
people, husband and wife, and requested them to 
accompany them to the king’s palace. What 
does the king want with us ? ” they asked, filled 
with astonishment. You have stolen his treasure 
and his goat.” How could we do it,” they cried, 
overcome with fright, old and feeble as we are ? 
It is more than six months since we have set foot 
out of our house.” The soldiers, seeing them so 
old and so helpless, looked at each other, and said. 
These are not the right ones ; that is evident : 
come, let us see if we do not find a cross on some 
other door.” So they went out, and found with 
surprise that the doors of all the houses in that 
quarter of the city were marked with similar 
crosses ; so they went and told the king. 

What a man this thief is ! ” said the king ; 
and began to devise at once some other means of 
catching him. The next day he caused notice to 
be given throughout the city that he would expose 
his royal crown on the public square in front of the 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


29 


palace, and that it should belong to the person who 
could steal it without bping caught. When Efflam 
heard that, he said to himself, ^^His crown shall 
be mine as well as his goat/’ 

The royal crown was exhibited at the appointed 
time and place. A considerable crowd had as- 
sembled on the square, curious to see if the thief 
would succeed in carrying off this also. The king 
and his court were on the balcony of the palace, 
and a large number of soldiers mounted guard, 
with drawn swords, around the velvet cushion on 
which the crown set. But all these precautions 
were vain ; and Efflam, wearing his magic hat, bore 
off the king’s crown as easily as he had carried 
away the goat. The old monarch, perceiving at 
last that he had to contend with the most cunning 
thief in his kingdom, who was evidently a great 
magician besides, perceived that it was useless to 
contend against him, and that it would he better 
to win him over and attach him to himself, than to 
persecute him. He then proclaimed that he would 
set his only daughter in the same place in the 
square where the white goat and the royal crown 
had been exposed, and that if the thief should 
succeed equally well in stealing her, he would give 
her to him for his wife. 

lie was by this time quite certain that the thief 
would stand this last test as well as all the others. 

And true enough, Efflam bore off the princess 


30 


THE SKILFUL THIEF. 


in the same mysterious fashion, without any one 
knowing what had become jDf her. 

Then when the king had returned to his palace, 
Efflam repaired thither also, accompanied by the 
princess, and reminded the old monarch of his 
promise. The latter did not hesitate to keep his 
word, and the marriage of Efflam and the princess 
was celebrated with pomp and solemnity. 

Moreover, the king, who was a widower, took 
for his wife Henori, the sister of his son-in-law, 
and for a whole month there were holidays and 
games and magnificent banquets every day. 

Related in Breton, by Vincent Coat, a workman in a 
tobacco factory in Morlaix, Aug. 20, 1876. 


THE KING’S THEEE SONS; 


OR, 

THE HUNCHBACK AND HIS TWO BROTHERS. 
A BRETON STORY. 


Once upon a time there was a king who had 
three sons, two of whom were fine, handsome 
3mung men, and the third was a hunchback whose 
name was Alain. This last was not beloved by 
his father, who sent him off to the kitchen with 
the cooks, while the two older brothers ate with 
him at his own table and went with him every- 
where. ^ 

One day the old king sent for his three sons, 
and said to them: — 

^^You see I am getting old, my children, and 
I want to spend the rest of my days in peace and 
quiet. I wish to give up my crown, with the ad- 
ministration of my kingdom, to that one of you 
three who will bring me the finest piece of linen. 
Set out, then, travel far away, and return in a 
year and a day.” 


31 


32 


THE KING’S THREE SONS. 


Thereupon the three brothers started off on 
three different routes. The two older brothers had 
each a fine horse to carr}^ him, and pockets full of 
gold and silver. They went first to see their sweet- 
hearts and bid them good-by. But there they for- 
got their quest, and led gay lives as long as their 
money lasted. 

The hunchback, who had received from his 
father only a six-franc piece, and no horse, walked 
and walked bravely on. When he was hungry he 
gnawed a crust of bread, gathered hazel-nuts, 
whortleberries, and wild mulberries from the 
hushes along the road, and drank out of the hollow 
of his hand from the wayside springs. One day as 
he was crossing a great moor he heard a clear, 
fresh voice singing an old song. He stopped to 
listen, and said, I must see who it is that sings 
like that ; ” and he followed the sound of the 
voice. ^ 

He soon came upon a young girl of great beauty, 
who addressed him thus, — 

Good morning, Alain, youngest son of the 
king of France.” 

You know me, then ? ” asked the astonished 
prince. 

Yes, I know you ; I even know where you are 
going and what you seek ; your father has told you 
and your two brothers that he will give up his 
crown and his kingdom to that one of you three 


THE KING’S THREE SONS. 33 

who will bring him the finest piece of linen : is it 
not so?^^ 

It is quite true/’ replied Alain, more and more 
astonished. 

^^Well, your two brothers have gone to see 
their sweethearts, and are having a good time with 
them, without caring anything about the search 
for the fine linen. You, who have no lad3^-love, 
have resolutely set to work, and you deserve to 
succeed. Come with me to my castle, and I will 
tell you what to do.’^ 

Alain followed her to what she called her castle, 
but which was only a miserable hut of mud and 
clay. He remained there some time with her, and, 
before he left, she gave him a little box, not larger 
than his fist, and said to him, — 

^Ht is time for you to return home ; take this 
little box, and present yourself with confidence be- 
fore your father.’^ 

Alain returned with his box. When he reached 
the court of his father’s palace, he saw his two 
brothers at the windows, quite happy and content 
with themselves. They had returned, with their 
horses laden with fine pieces of linen. 

^‘Seel Alain has come, too,” they cried; ^^he 
comes without the smallest piece of linen, as ugly 
and miserable as when he set out, and has not even 
lost his hunch by the way ! ” 

The two elder brothers then spread out their 

3 


34 : 


THE KING’S THREE SONS. 


linens before their father. They were very fine 
and expensive. 

And you, Alain/^ said his father, “ do you re- 
fuse to compete ? for *you have brought noth- 
ing.’’ 

Then Alain drew the small box from his pocket, 
and presented it to his father, saying, — 

Take this box, my father, and open it.” 

The old king took the box, opened it, and im- 
mediately there fell out of it a piece of white 
linen, smooth to the touch, soft and shining as silk. 
And for more than an hour, piece after piece 
fell out, so that the box seemed inexhausti- 
ble.” 

Alain has won ! ” said the king. “ My crown 
is his ! ” 

Thefe is sorcery in this,” said the two elder 
brothers, much put out, and there must be three 
trials.” 

I agree,” said the king, who was much dis- 
pleased at the idea of leaving his crown to a hunch- 
back. 

Give us another test,” they cried. 

‘‘Very well; to him who brings me the finest 
horse.” 

And the three brothers set out, each by him- 
self. The two older ones went, as before, to see 
their lady-loves, and the hunphback took once 
more the road across the moor, where he had met 


THE KING’S THREE SONS. 


35 


the beautiful young girl who had gained him his 
first victory. When, after much trouble, he 
reached it, he heard the same voice singing its 
song. ^^AlTs well,^’ said he, comforted and full 
of hope. And he hastened toward the singer’s clay 
house. 

Good morning,” said he, as he entered ; I 
have come to see you again.” 

Good morning, young son of the king,” re- 
plied the young girl ; I know why you have 
come ! Your brothers, beaten in the first contest, 
have demanded that there shall be three, and the 
second test is to bring to your father the finest 
horse.” 

That is true ; but how can I get a fine horse 
without money ? ” 

You got the finest linen without money; why 
should you not also have the finest horse without 
money? Remain here with me until the time 
comes to return, and do not be at all un- 
easy.” 

Alain took courage, and remained with the 
young girl. When the day arrived, she gave him 
another box, bidding him be sure not to open it 
until he should be in the courtyard of his father’s’ 
palace. 

Then he departed. But he had not gone far 
when he yielded to curiosity. He opened his box 
to see what was in it ; and immediately a beautiful 


36 


THE KING’S THREE SONS. 


horse jumped out, — swift as lightning, — and dis- 
appeared in a moment. And now, our young man 
began to cry. What should he do now? He re- 
solved to return to the young girl, as he had not 
gotten very far from her house, and tell her of his 
misfortune. His kind friend gave him a second 
box, bidding him again not to open it until he 
should be in the court-yard of his father’s palace, 
and holding it between his knees. 

This time he did not open it. When he reached 
the court of the palace, his two brothers had been 
there already some time, and each of them had a 
magnificent horse, of which he was very proud. 
When they saw Alain arrive, they, cried, — 

Here is the hunchback, at last ; but he has 
no horse ! ” 

“I have a box, as before,” answered Alain, 
drawing his box from his pocket. 

Your fine horse is in that, no doubt,” said 
they. 

Perhaps,” said Alain. 

Open it, then, that we may see your mouse.” 

Alain put his box between his knees, opened 
it, and immediately he found himself in the saddle 
on a superb horse with a golden bridle on his head, 
fiery and spirited, and with sparks flying from his 
four feet, his nostrils, and his eyes. 

Alain has won it this time, too,” cried the old 
king, filled with astonishment; and his victory 


THE KING’S THREE SONS. 


37 


was indeed so apparent that his brothers did not 
dream of disputing it. But they cried out spite- 
fully : Now for the third trial. What shall it 
be, father ? ” 

^^Well,” said the king, this time to him who 
shall bring me the most beautiful princess.” 

Then the three brothers set out again at once. 
The two elder ones went as before to see their fair 
ladies, and Alain returned to his mysterious friend 
in the great moor. 

Good morning, young son of the king,” said 
she, seeing him return. “ Your father has said that 
his crown shall be given to that one of his three 
sons who shall bring him the most beautiful prin- 
cess.” / 

^^Yes,” said the prince, ^^and I do not even 
know a princess.” 

That makes no difference ; stay here with me 
until the time comes to present yours^f to your 
father, and have faith in me.” 

So Alain, remained again with his friend, and 
when the time was come, she said to him : — 

Here is a hen with a linen cloth on her back ; 
return with it to your father^s house, and be very 
sure not to lose the Ken and the linen also.” 

^^But shall I have no princess, then?” 

Go on with your hen, and trust me for the 
rest.” 

So Alain set out with the hen. But as he was 


38 


THE KING’S THREE SONS. 


going through a dark forest, she flew away, and 
then he began to cry. Two princesses, one more 
beautiful than the other, suddenly appeared be- 
side him. “ Why do you weep thus ? ” said one of 
them to him. 

I have lost my hen ! said Alain. 

^^If that is all, be comforted; I will And her 
for you.” 

And sure enough, the hen came back at a sign 
from the princess, and she still had her linen on 
her back. The most beautiful of the princesses 
touched her with the end of a white wand she had 
in her hand, and immediately she was changed 
into a flne gilded carriage drawn by six superb 
horses. Alain saw his hunch suddenly disappear, 
and found himself a very handsome young man, 
wuth magniflcent princely clothes, and seated in 
the coach by the side of the less beautiful of the 
two princesses. The other, the more beautiful one, 
was seated on the coachman’s seat, holding the 
reins and driving the coach. They repaired in 
this state to the king’s palace. The two elder 
brothers had already arrived there, and were wait- 
ing for the hunchback at the windows, each having 
by his side a beautiful princess of whom he was 
very proud. 

When Alain entered the courtyard with his 
splendid, shining coach and his two companions, 
it seemed as if the sun himself had driven in 


THE KING’S THREE SONS. 


39 


there in his chariot. The two elder brothers and 
their princesses, dazzled by so much light and 
beauty, and bursting with envy at seeing the state 
in which their youngest brother returned, covered 
their faces with their hands. The old king, for- 
merly so cross and full of pains, brightened up 
again, and slowly descended to the court to re- 
ceive Alain and his train. 

My crown and my kingdom are yours, my son 
Alain,^^ he cried. 

Then he gave his hand to the princesses to 
help them alight, and led them into the palace. 
The two elder princes and their princesses hid 
themselves for shame and envy. 

However, they had to come to a great feast 
which the old king ordered to be prepared, and 
to which he invited all the court and the great men 
of his kingdom. 

During the feast, Alain’s beautiful princess 
put into her apron a bit of each of the dishes 
served to her; seeing this, his brother’s princesses 
imitated her. When all arose from the table, she 
said that she wished to make a little present to 
each guest, and even to the servants. And putting 
her right hand into her apron, which, with her left 
she held gathered up to her breast, she drew from 
it again and again gold rings, pearls, diamonds, 
and flowers, and distributed them freely, to the 
great astonishment and satisfaction of all. 


40 


THE KING’S THREE SONS. 


The other two princesses wished to imitate her 
also in this ; but, alas ! instead of gold rings, pearls, 
diamonds, and lovely, sweet-scented flowers, they 
drew out of their aprons, only what they had put 
there — meat, sausages, and such eatables. Their 
fine clothes were all soiled by the grease and gravy 
which ran out of them. Attracted by the general 
bursts of laughter, the dogs and cats pursued them 
and tore their dresses to pieces. They ran away 
with their lovers, fllled with rage and confusion, 
and appeared no more. 

Soon afterward the marriage of Alain and his 
beautiful princess was celebrated, and the holi- 
days and plays and feasts continued for a whole 
month. 

Told by Marguerite Philippe, July 21, 1871. 

F. M. Luzel. 


THE HARE, THE BEAR, AND THE FOX. 


There was a young soldier named Herve Laz- 
Bleiz. When he returned from the war in far 
away lands, his father and mother were dead. 
He had no brother, but he had a young sister 
named Henori. Their parents had left them, for 
their entire inheritance, a cow and two sheep. 
Herve said to Henori, — 

Let us sell the cow and the sheep, and go to 
seek our fortunes somewhere else, instead of re- 
maining here in poverty.’^ 

The cow and the sheep were sold; then the 
brother and sister set out on their Journey, by the 
grace of God. After having walked a long time 
and gone very, very far, they found themselves 
one day in a great forest, in the midst of which 
there was an old castle surrounded by high walls. 
They gained entrance to the court, creeping in 
under the door, but saw no one. The castle door 
stood open. They entered’ and found themselves 
in a hall, but no one was there. But they saw on 
a table meals which were quite hot, and the odor 
41 


42 the hare, the bear, and the fox. 


of them was delicious. They were very hungry, 
and they looked at each other out of the corners 
of their eyes, and their mouths watered. They re- 
mained silently standing, waiting for some one to 
come, of whom they might ask hospitality. 

But they waited in vain ; no one came, and the 
castle appeared to be abandoned. Seeing this, 
Herve, who was not very timid, said to his sister, — 
Upon my word, it is useless to w^ait longer, 
and it is a shame to let such a good dinner, get 
cold; let us seize the opportunity, and eat and 
drink, and then we shall see what will happen.” 

They seated themselves at the table, and ate 
and drank with good appetites, without any one 
coming to interrupt them. Henori, who was at 
first much frightened, became quite brave when 
she had drank a glass or two of the excellent wine 
she had found on the table ; and as for Herve, who 
had drank much more, he already dreamed of be- 
ing master of the chateau, and thought it would 
be a great pity to leave a hotel when he was so 
comfortable. 

On rising from the table, the brother and sis- 
ter went through the halls and rooms. In the 
first room, they found heaps of gold and silver; 
in the second, more gold and silver; in the third, 
there were guns, and pieces of linen and stuff 
goods, and men’s clothing of all shapes and sizes. 
It is a den of robbers,” said Herve, when he 


THE HARE, THE BEAR, AND THE FOX. 43 

saw all this. They have gone off on some ex- 
pedition, and will doubtless soon return. But 
since we are here, and these are good arrns, let 
us take possession of them and all the treasure 
will be ours.” 

And they began to prepare themselves, as well 
as possible, to stand a siege. They barricaded the 
doors and window casements, loaded all the guns, 
and sat down to wait. 

About two or three o’clock in the morning the 
robbers returned, laden with booty and all drunk. 
Ilerve and Henori, each stationed at a window on 
the first floor, and having near them a great many 
guns all loaded, began immediately to fire on them. 
The robbers threw themselves against the door, 
raging and swearing. But they could not break it 
open, and Herve and his sister killed one with 
each discharge of their guns, so that the number 
rapidly diminished. At last, seeing that their 
efforts were in vain, all those who remained still 
unhurt, retired, leaving the courtyard strewn with 
dead and wounded. 

Herve and Henori passed the day in strength- • 
ening the barricades of the doors and windows 
and reloading their guns, for they were sure the 
robbers had gone to seek reinforcements, and 
would return to give them another charge. And 
they were not mistaken, for they returned, having 
mustered up some comrades. It was now broad 


44 the hare, the bear, and the fox. 

daylight, so that Herve and his sister, each sta- 
tioned at a window on the first floor, could see 
clearly through the holes they had made in the 
shutters, and they struck down one at each dis- 
charge of their guns. They shot so well that they 
finally killed them all, except two or three 
wounded ones, who ran away. 

The next day there was a third attack. But this 
time the robbers were all killed, every single one. 

And now, Herve and Henori were in possession 
of the castle and all the treasure it contained. 
However, they did not dare go out for several 
days. But when they saw that no more robbers 
came to trouble them, they grew bolder, and visited 
the gardens and all the apartments of the castle, 
and everywhere they found treasures and provis- 
ions of every kind. So, seeing that ever3dhing 
needful was provided, they determined to take up 
their abode there. 

The wood which surrounded the castle was full 
of all sorts of game. Herve w'ent hunting there 
every day, often with his sister and sometimes 
alone. One day when he went out alone, he ran 
across a fine hare and aimed at it to kill it, when 
he was perfectly astonished to hear the animal say 
to him, as plainly as if it had been a man, — 

“ Do not kill me, Herve.’’ 

What ! do you know me, ycju poor beast of the 
good God ? ” 


THE HARE, THE BEAR, AND THE FOX. 45 

Yes, I know you, and I may perhaps be use- 
ful to you some day.’^ 

Very well ! come with me then.’" 

And he went on, followed by the hare. 

Farther on he saw a fox, and aimed at him 
also, but the fox said, as the hare had done, — 
Do not kill me, Herve, and I will pay you 
back some day.” 

Am I then known to all the beasts of this 
wood ? ” said Herve, and he lowered his gun and 
told the fox to follow him as well as the hare. 

A little farther on he saw a bear and aimed at 
his jaw. But the bear said to him also, — 

‘^Do not kill me, Herve, and I will pay you 
back some day.” 

" Good ! come on ; follow me and let us see what 
will happen.” 

He continued to hdnt until the evening, and 
killed so much game that, not being able to carry 
it himself, he put it on the back of the bear. Then 
they started on the road to the castle. On the 
way, the bear ate the game, and the fox, seeing 
him, said to Herve, Master, the bear is eating 
your game.” Herve threatened to shoot the bear, 
who growled and promised not to eat any more. 
When the four had reached the castle walls the 
hare said to Herve, Master, do you know that 
your sister is in her room with the chief of the 
robbers ? ” 


46 the hare, the bear, and the fox. 


How can you say so? We killed all the rob- 
bers.’^ 

No matter, their chief still lives and he comes 
every day to see your sister, while you are out 
hunting. Look out for them, for they are think- 
ing of betraying you and getting rid of you.’’ 

‘^My sister loves me, and I do not believe a 
single word you tell me.” 

A’our life is in danger, I assure you ; but leave 
it to me : I will save you.” 

^^Very well, I leave it to you, and we shall 
see.” 

When he knows that you are in the castle, he 
will hide himself somewhere, so that he may 
strangle you in the night while you sleep. But as 
soon as we enter, you, fox, who have such a good 
nose, you go sniff all around to find where he is 
hid ; then when you have found him, come and tell 
me and we will see about it.” 

They entered the castle. Herve remained in 
the kitchen with the hare and the bear, and the 
fox went on the search for the chief of the rob- 
bers, sniffing and ferreting around everywhere 
with his pointed snout. He discovered him in an 
empty cask and came to inform his comrades. 

Go, bear,” said the hare, go with the fox, 
and bring him to us.” 

The bear mounted the stairs, following the fox 
and growling as he went. He pulled the robber 


THE HARE, THE BEAR, AND THE FOX. 4Y 

out of the cask, and taking him by one foot, he 
dragged him down the stone stairway, his head 
falling heavily on each step, and laid him at 
Herve’s feet in the kitchen. When he saw the lat- 
ter, he ground his teeth and tried to throw himself 
on him. But the bear prevented him and tore 
him to pieces at his master’s order. Then Henori 
was treated in the same manner. 

Herve continued, to live in the castle with his 
three animals. Every day they went out hunting 
and killed all the game they could wish. 


II. 

One day the hare said suddenly, — 

I have just had something whispered in my 
ear ! ” 

What is it ? ” asked Herve. 

The daughter of the king of England is about 
to be taken to a dragon to be devoured by him; 
shall we go and deliver her ? ” 

That would be a very perilous undertaking,” 
said Herve. 

Pshaw ! ” said the bear, I will undertake 
it : you will see.” 

^^All four of us,” said the fox, ^^can surely 
see it well put through.” 

^^Let us go, then,” said Herve. 


48 the hare, the bear, and the fox. 

Let us go/’ they all repeated at once. 

So they all four set out together. 

But the road was long, and Herve, overcome 
with fatigue, could not walk any farther. Then 
the bear took him on his back and they went on. 
At last they reached England, and when they came 
to the suburbs of London, they met the procession 
which was conducting the poor princess. All the 
people of the land were there, and they were 
grieved and weeping as though they were at a 
funeral When they came to the edge of an im- 
mense plain, all bare and desolate, all the people 
turned back and left the poor princess to go on her 
way alone. The cavern of the dragon was in the 
midst of this plain, and twice a day he threw out 
fire from his seven mouths, and burned up all 
vegetation for several leagues around. 

The poor princess, abandoned by all the world, 
went slowly on, sobbing and shedding great tears. 
Herve, who was provided with a horse, joined her, 
followed by his three animals, and said to her, — 

Come with me in the croup, dear lady, and 
I will take you where you are going.” 

Alas ! ” she replied, I shall get there only 
too soon, and I do not wish to run to my death.” 

Confide in me, mount to the croup on my 
horse, and I will save you from the monster, with 
the aid of my three companions whom you 
see.” 


THE HARE, THE BEAR, AND THE FOX. 49 

And he showed her the three animals who were 
following him. ^ 

The princess mounted, and immediately Herve 
put his horse at a gallop, for already the dragon 
had begun to throw out fire. 

The hare had told each one what to do. He 
had said to the bear, — 

You, hear, must drag the monster from his 
cavern ; and you, fox, fill your stomach with 
water so as to extinguish the fire which he will 
throw on us, while I shall fight him with my good 
saber.” 

When they reached the opening of the cavern, 
the dragon said, — 

Here you are at last, daughter of the king 
of England ! I was getting impatient, and you 
have done well to come, for I should have reduced 
'your father’s whole kingdom to ashes if you had 
kept me waiting too long. But I see that you have 
not come alone ; so much the better, for I shall eat 
you all.” 

Then, addressing Herve:— 

Throw me the princess first.” 

Come take her,” he replied. 

Throw her to me, I tell you, and at once ! ” 

Come take her, I tell you, if you want her.” 

Throw her to me, or I shall burn you to 
ashes.” 

Pshaw ! I am not afraid of you.” 

4 


50 the hare, the bear, and the fox. 

And addressing his companions: — 

Come, my friends, do your duty and work 
hard.” 

Then the bear seized the monster and dragged 
him from his cave. Immediately he began to 
throw fire from his seven mouths; but the fox 
vomited over it torrents of water, and the hare, 
on his part, made such frequent and terrible 
thrusts with his sword, that at last they killed 
the seven heads. Victory ! ” then cried Herve 
and the princess. 

They had conquered, in truth, but not without 
difficulty, and the hare, the fox, and the bear, had 
their skins all torn and burned, and they were 
overcome with fatigue. Herve, himself, and the 
princess had suffered somewhat, though they kept 
at a distance. Moreover, night was approaching, 
and for many reasons they could not think of re-, 
turning to the city. They resolved then to pass 
the night in the open plain, without shelter. 
Herve, fearing the effect of a night spent in the 
open air upon the princess, whose constitution ap- 
peared delicate, was much troubled. Fortunately 
there were on the plain great masses of rocks to 
which they repaired, and when the bear had rolled 
together several bowlders so as to form quite a 
sheltering cavern, they all gathered there to wait 
for the morning, except the horse, who was fas- 
tened near by and slept on the sand. Then the 



The Bear seized the Monster and dragged Him from 

HIS Cave. 





THE HARE, THE BEAR, AND THE FOX. 51 

hare served as a pillow for the princess, and the 
bear slept at her feet to keep them warm. The 
fox was a little indisposed from having drunk too 
much water, in spite of having thrown it all up. 

Before going to sleep, though very much fa- 
tigued, they talked a little over the events of the 
struggle and their plans for the future. It was 
clearly understood that Herve should marry the 
princess. 

A charcoal-burner, who was passing by, heard 
a noise and stopped to listen. He drew near the 
rocks, heard all their conversation, and resolved 
to profit by it. When they were all fast asleep, 
he took away the rock which closed the entrance 
to the grotto, entered softly, cut off Herve^s head, 
and carried off the princess. The hare, the fox, 
and the bear were so broken down by fatigue that 
they heard not a sound. When they woke next 
morning, and saw Herve dead, with his head cut 
off, and the princess nowhere to be seen, their 
astonishment was great. 

How is it, bear, that you who were at the feet 
of the princess did not wake up ? ’’ said the hare. 

I was so weary,” replied the bear, that I 
slept like a rock.” 

And you, fox, whose ear is so keen ? ” 

And you, yourself, hare, who served as a pil- 
low for the princess ? ” replied the fox. 

The first thing to be done,” said the hare, ^^is 


52 the hare, the bear, and the fox. 


to put our master’s head again upon his shoulders 
and bring him to life; then we will see what has 
become of the princess. Fortunately I know how 
to make an ointment which will bring the dead to 
life, but I shall need the assistance of you both to 
do this. You, bear, must find and bring to me the 
solitary worm which is hidden a thousand feet 
under the ground ; and you, fox, bring me a black- 
bird and a gray raven to make my ointment.” 

But that is not easy,” said the bear, a thou- 
sand feet under the ground.” . 

Suppose you go look for them yourself,” said 
the fox. 

‘^And would you know how to make the oint- 
ment ? You wouldn’t, would you ? ” 

Go, then, each on your way, work, and do not 
return without bringing me what I have ordered.” 

So the bear went in one direction, growling, 
and the fox took another road, grumbling. 

The bear went all over the plain, with his nose 
to the earth, sniffing everywhere. He stopped at 
last and began to dig up the earth. He dug and 
dug till he came to the solitary worm, and he 
seized it eagerly and carried it to the hare. 

The fox had run to a forest which he had per-, 
ceived from a distance, mounting to it over a 
mass of rocks. He stretched himself on his back 
in the bottom of a ravine, where there was a little 
running brook, his four paws in the air and his 


THE HARE, THE BEAR, AND THE FOX. 53 


mouth wide open, as if he were dead. Soon a 
blackbird flew down upon him from a tree, hoping 
to regale himself. But the make-believe snapped 
it up quickly and strangled it. He hid it in a 
bush, went a little farther, and stretched himself 
under an old oak, and pretended to be dead again. 
After a while a gray raven passed by, crying. Oak! 
oak! and seeing a dead fox, lighted on him, and 
was caught like the blackbird. 

Then the fox also took the fruit of his search 
to the hare, who immediately set about preparing 
the ointment. And when it was finished he said 
to the bear, — 

Come, bear, stand your * master on his feet 
and keep him in that position.^^ 

The bear stood Herve’s body up. 

Now, then, put his head in its place.” 

The bear tooh his head, and put it on facing the 
wrong way. 

Idiot ! see what you are doing ! ” 

Then the hare himself put it on in the right 
way, rubbed the wound and the whole body with 
his ointment, and the head grew again on the neck, 
life returned little by little to the whole body, 
Herve opened .his eyes, rubbed them as one does 
on awaking, and said, How well I have slept ! ” 
Then looking round and seeing only the hare, the 
fox, and the bear, — 

Where is the princess ? ” he asked. 


54 the hare, the bear, AND THE FOX. 


The hare told him all that had happened and 
he was greatly astonished. But the disappearance 
of the princess vexed him very much. 

Be comforted/^ said the hare to him, we will 
find her again.” 

The charcoal-burner carried her back to her 
father, the king of England, and claimed to be her 
deliverer and the conqueror of the dragon. The 
old king had promised the hand of his daughter to 
the man who should deliver her from the monster, 
whoever he might be. But the princess, who knew 
the treachery of the charcoal-burner, refuses to 
take him for her husband, and declares it is not 
he to whom she owes her life, although the im- 
postor shows the seven heads of the dragon which 
he has cut off and brought with him in a sack. He 
has the heads, but the heads have no tongues in 
them, for I cut them out myself and here they 
are.” Then he showed them where he had put 
them in a corner of the grotto, adding : In spite 
of the resistance of the princess, her father, find- 
ing the proofs quite sufficient, and wishing to 
keep his word, has fixed to-morrow for the wed- 
ding. We have then no time to lose, and we must 
set off at once.” So they all four started out on 
the road to London. Herve was on horseback, 
having in the croup the tongues of the dragon in 
a bag; the hare, the fox, and the bear followed 
him. 


THE HARE, THE BEAR, AND THE FOX. 55 


They stopped in a small wood near the king’s 
palace, and the hare said to his companions, You 
three remain here, and I will go and see what is 
going on in the king’s palace.” 

Then he crept into the palace and went even 
into the dining-hall, where they were at table when 
he arrived. There had been feasting and rejoic- 
ing every day since the return of the king’s daugh- 
ter ; not only at the palace, but in the whole city. 

The charcoal-burner was betrothed to the prin- 
cess, and although she steadily refused to take 
him for her husband, the marriage was to take 
place the next day. 

Look ! look ! a hare ! ” cried the guests, aston- 
ished. 

The servants went in pursuit of it and tried to 
catch it. About to be overtaken, he jumped into 
the princess’s lap, and said in a low voice, — 

It is I ! Herve is still alive and loves you al- 
ways ! ” 

What ! is it 5^ou, poor animal ? ” 

And she embraced him and gave him some 
sweetmeats. 

The charcoal-burner, seeing this, cried, — 

Drive it away, this ugly beast.” 

^‘^What harm has he done?” said the princess, 
wrapping the hare in the skirt of her gown. 

Drive it away quickly I tell you; it is an in- 
famous sorcerer.” 


56 the hare, the bear, and the fox. 


A sorcerer ? ’’ cried the old king, much fright- 
ened. 

A sorcerer ! put him out the door at once ! ” 

And the servants, armed with brooms and sticks, 
set to work to drive away the hare. 

But the latter leaped lightly through the win- 
dow, and rejoined his companions in the woods. 

The charcoal-burner urged the old king to have 
the marriage take place the next morning. But 
the princess cried and implored her father so con- 
stantly that the ceremony was deferred to the day 
after. 

The hare had told Herve, as well as the fox and 
the bear, what was going on at the palace. 

I, too, will go there to-morrow,” said the fox. 

“ Take care you are not caught,” said the hare. 

Fear nothing, and be sure that I shall not 
return without having had a taste of the feast and 
bringing you your share also.” 

So the fox set out the next day, as he had said, 
at the hour for dinner. He also got well into the 
dining-hall; but as soon as the charcoal-burner 
saw him he rose and cried out, — 

See ! the wicked sorcerer has come back again. 
Drive him out at once, or something dreadful will 
happen to us ! ” 

Then all the servants hunted down the poor ani- 
mal with brooms and sticks. 

He leaped on the table, passed near the princess, 


THE HARE, THE BEAR, AND THE FOX. 57 


and said to her^ To-morrow we will all come ; 
Herve, the hare, the bear, and Then he 

jumped through the window. As he passed 
through the court he snapped up a hen and ran 
off with her to the wood. 

The next day the whole little company, Herve, 
the hare, the fox and the bear, went to the pal- 
ace. The bear marched at the head, carrying 
Herve on his back. The others followed, and thus 
made their way into the banquet hall. 

Every one wished to escape from this sight, the 
charcoal-burner first of all. But Herve, raising 
his hand, said, — 

Stay ! let no one go out for a moment, or he 
will have to deal with my friend here.’^ And he 
pulled the bear’s ear, who growled. 

Do you believe, sire, that it is this ugly char- 
coal-burner here, this impostor, who has delivered 
your daughter from the dragon, and are you will- 
ing to give him your daughter’s hand ? ” 

I am a man of my word,” said the king. 

Very well !' the man who delivered your daugh- 
ter from the monster is not this charcoal-burner; 
it is I who have done it with the aid of my 
friends ; ” and he pointed to his three animals. 

The charcoal-burner was white as the cloth be- 
fore him. 

He has given us his proofs,” replied the king ; 
he brought us the seven heads of the dragon.” 


58 the hare, the bear, AND THE FOX. 


Very well; let me see these heads and I will 
expose the fraud. 

The king ordered the dragon’s heads to be 
brought, and a servant emptied them from a bag 
on the flags of the hall. 

Open their mouths,” said Herve then, and 
see if they have tongues.” 

The same servant opened the jaws of the seven 
heads, one after the other, and not one had a 
tongue; all had been cut out. 

Where are the tongues ? ” said the king. 

Here they are,” said Herve, throwing them on 
the table. 

Yes, it is indeed he who is my deliverer, and 
who shall be my husband ! ” cried the princess, 
throwing herself on Herve’s neck. 

Seeing that everything was going against him, 
the charcoal-burner wanted to go out, but the bear 
stopped the way. 

Then the old king, addressing his servants, said 
angrily, — 

Seize this impostor and let him be burned ! ” 

And they built an enormous pile of fagots, set 
it on fire, and threw the charcoal-burner into the 
midst of the flames. Then Herve married the 
princess and they had holidays and magnificent 
banquets. 

Told by Margaret Philip, of Pluzunet, 1873. 

F. M. Luzel. 


PAPA TIGER AND PAPA SHEEP. 


A CREOLE STORY. 


A LONG, long time ago the sheep was feared by 
all the animals on the savannas, and in the great 
forests. When he passed along the road, walking 
slowly, his face grave and stern, with his long 
white beard and his curved horns, it was frightful, 
and the animals who met him saluted him politely, 
then ran away as fast as their legs could carry 
them. Had he ever eaten any of his neighbors? 
The gossips of the country dared not say so posi- 
tively, but he looked so terrible, that, as they say, 
it is better to believe it than to go to see. By 
degrees, from hearing it said that he was to be 
feared, he finally came to believe it entirely him- 
self. Once when he was stooping over a brook to 
drink, he saw his image in the stream, and 
jumped three feet back, frightened at the sight of 
his beard and his horns. 

A Tiger, which lived not far from Papa Sheep’s 
hut, plucked up all his courage one day, and de- 
59 


60 


PAPA TIGER AND PAPA SHEEP. 


termined to make a formal visit to his neighbor. 
He took with him his son, a little tiger already 
able' to walk about. As far off as he could see 
Papa Sheep, he saluted him very humbly, and 
when he came near he asked after his family. 

Neighbor, I have come to pay my respects to 
you, and my wife would have been pleased to pay 
her compliments to Madam Sheep if she had not 
been kept at home by indisposition.” 

Papa Sheep invited Papa Tiger to come into 
his house. While the two fathers conversed gravely 
on the affairs of the country, little Tiger went 
to play in the garden with little Sheep. 

Be very polite to little Sheep,” said his father 
to him, or else he will eat you.” 

So the two children began to play together; 
after a moment or so little Tiger jumped on little 
Sheep and threw him down head over heels. Then 
little Sheep laughed. 

Bless me ! what little teeth you have ! ” said 
little Tiger to him. 

It is so with all my family ; Papa’s are all 
like mine,” said little Sheep. 

This remark made little Tiger reflect ; and when 
the visit was over, and father and son had left 
their hosts, little Tiger scarcely waited for Papa 
Sheep to shut the door before he said to his 
father, — 

Papa, Papa, little Sheep has very small teeth. 


PAPA TIGER AND PAPA SHEEP. 61 

and he told me that his father’s were no longer 
than his own.” 

Hold your tongue, hold your tongue, you 
rascal; if Papa Sheep should hear us, he would 
eat us both up.” 

Papa Tiger resolved, however, to know the truth 
of this matter. Certainly, Papa Sheep had 
seemed to him very fat, and only the thought of 
it made him lick his moustaches. But how could 
he see Papa Sheep’s teeth? This was not easy. 
Papa Sheep scarcely ever opened his mouth to 
speak, and his beard entirely covered his lower 
lip and chin. However, the opportunity came to 
the Tiger as it does to all those who know how to 
wait. The day that Papa Sheep and his son re- 
turned his visit, while the children were playing 
outside, he was exceedingly polite to Sheep, and 
gave him a bottle of his best wine, then a second, 
and a third. Papa Sheep became extremely gay, 
and losing his seriousness, he opened his mouth 
wide so as to enjoy his laugh. Then Papa Tiger 
saw his guest’s little teeth. Without hesitation he 
jumped on the Sheep and throttled him. Hearing 
his father scream, little Sheep ran off as fast as 
he could, and reached his home before the Tiger, 
excited over his first prey, had thought of follow- 
ing him. 

All day long there were nothing but tears and 
groanings in the Sheep’s hut. Mamma Sheep and 


62 


PAPA TIGER AND PAPA SHEEP. 


her son cried until it was a pity to hear them. 
Hearing the noise they made, the Queen of the 
Birds came flying from the great forest near by, 
and lighting on the roof of the hut, she asked 
Mamma Sheep the cause of her grief. 

Alas ! kind lady. Papa Tiger has eaten up 
my poor husband ! My child and I do not dare 
to go out, for he will come prowling around here 
to eat us also.” 

Touched by her grief, the Queen of the Birds 
consoled her as well as she could, and promised 
her a complete revenge. Then with a few flaps 
of her wings she soon reached the neighboring 
forest. All the birds of the great forest responded 
to her appeal; the large Aras, with their brilliant 
plumage; the Cockatoos, with their white crests; 
thousands of emerald Paroquets, with coral beaks ; 
little scarlet and green Humming-birds, looking 
like precious stones, to which God had given wings. 
The Queen told them of the death of Papa Sheep. 
“ Let us swear to avenge our good neighbor,” cried 
she. We swear it ! ” squalled, whistled, and 
screamed the birds, each in his own language. 

At this deafening noise, the Alligators ran to 
hide themselves in the high grass, the Boas and 
Rattlesnakes ran hastily into the hollows of the 
trees. 

Be confident ! ” said the Queen of the Birds. 
“ To-morrow is Sunday ; I will give a great feast 


PAPA TIGER AND PAPA SHEEP. 63 

in the forest. As soon as high mass is over I wish 
all the birds of the forest to assemble. My pretty 
Paroquets, fly around and give the invitations. 
Get everything ready for the feast; be prompt 
at the appointed hour, and obey me in everything. 
I will fly over myself and invite Papa Tiger.^’ 
Flattered by the visit of the Queen of the Birds, 
Papa Tiger promised to come to the great ball in 
the forest. He put on his finest clothes, curled 
his moustache, and before setting out he kissed 
his wife on her lips, and his son on his two 
cheeks. 

As soon as they saw him come the Queen of the 
Birds cried to all her subjects, — 

Take your places quickly, form the quadrilles, 
and let each one of you begin to dance, hiding his 
head under his wing. Music, play ! ” 

And the orchestra played, — 

“ Tig, tig, malinboin 
La chelema che tango 
Redjoum 

La chelema che tango ! ” 

The Queen of the Birds flew down before Papa 
Tiger, and bade him welcome. How splendid the 
feast was ! Papa Tiger was dazzled by it ! Long 
lines of birds with rich plumage placed them- 
selves opposite each other. The quadrille is be- 


04 : * papa tiger and PAPA SHEEP. 

ginning now,” said the Queen ; you shall be my 
cavalier.” Papa Tiger stood up beside his partner, 
and the orchestra played, — 

“ Tig, tig, malinboin 
La chelema che tango 
Redjounx 

La chelema che tango ! ” 

At once the birds, their heads under their wings, 
began to dance to the music. The Queen also 
hid her head, arid when Papa Tiger, proud, and 
marching with his head high, was about to make 
the first turn, she cried, — 

But, Papa Tiger, you don’t understand ! It 
is the custom at my court, that in order to take 
part in the dance, you must have no head. Look 
at all my invited guests ; they would consider they 
had been wanting in the manners of distinguished 
societ}'', indeed, in the simplest politeness, if they 
dared raise their heads before their sovereign. So, 
my friend, do as they do, and you will then be able 
to move with distinction in the quadrille of the 
Queen of the Birds.” 

Papa Tiger blushed red with shame. ^ 

My Queen,” he cried, “ I beg your pardon ' 
humbly for this breach of etiquette. I am a 
wild hunter, accustomed to pass entire nights on 
the watch, and I am ignorant of the customs of 
courts. Kindly promise me a quadrille and I will 


PAPA TIGER AND PAPA SHEEP. 65 

return in a moment in the attitude that you re- 
quire.” 

With a few bounds Papa Tiger was at home. 
He said to his wife, — 

“ My wife, in order to have the honor of danc- 
ing with the Queen of the Birds, it is essential 
to have no head; I saw all the guests dancing in 
that condition. It is the etiquette of the court. 
Take this axe and cut off my head.” 

You have lost it already, my poor husband,” 
said Mamma Tiger. Instead of dancing with 
Queens, you would do better to stay at home with 
your wife and children. I do not like husbands 
who leave their wives in the lurch and pass the 
night at balls.” 

^Hf you do not obey me,” growled the Tiger, 
in a rage at being scolded by his wife, I will 
strangle you this moment.” 

Then Mamma Tiger seized the axe, and with 
one blow cut off her husband’s head. It killed 
him outright, as you may imagine. 

Two Paroquets, waiting in ambush, flew off 
rapidly to carry the news of the Tiger’s death to 
th? Queen of the Birds. Then the birds all took 
their heads from under their wings ; all the beasts 
of the forest were brought in ; each of them wished 
in his turn to embrace Mamma Sheep and her son. 
After that, they formed a line to dance and the 
orchestra began to play: — 

5 


66 PAPA TIGER AND PAPA SHEEP. 


“ Tig, tig, malinboin 
La chelema che tango 
Redjoum 

La chelema che tango ! 

It would be impossible to tell you how they 
leaped, how they fluttered ! At last it was neces- 
sary to go away, for evefylhing comes to an end 
in this lower world ; but before doing so, they took 
up a collection and gave the money to little Sheep 
and his mother. 

Sheep, and you children who hear me, let the 
death of Papa Sheep be a lesson to you ; it is better 
not to open your mouth than to laugh with people 
you know nothing about. 


Loys Bruyers. 


JOHN BIT-OF-A-MAN. 


A STORY OF THE DISTRICT OF METZ. 


Once there was a woman who had a little son 
who was extremely small; so very small that she 
named him John Bit-of-a-man. One day she 
called him to her and said, — 

Come, take this to your father who is work- 
ing down there in the fields, and when you get 
to him, sav: See, father! here is your buttered 
roll 

I will, mother,’^ said John Bit-of-a-man; and 
all along the way he repeated the words so as not 
to forget them : See, father I here is your but- 
tered roll ; see, father I here is your buttered roll I 
When he reached his father, who was occupied 
in repairing the ditches, he took up his refrain: 
See, father ! here is your buttered roll.'’^ 

The good man, hearing some one speak, looked 
around him on every side, but saw no one ; at last, 
however, he spied little John Bit-of-a-man in the 
grass at hk feet. 


67 


68 


JOHN BIT-OF-A-MAN. 


Ah ! ” said he, it is you, is it ? What do 
you want ? 

I have brought you a buttered roll,’^ said 
John Bit-of-a-inan.‘ ^ , 

You are very good, my child,, to bring me this 
buttered roll ; and taking it in his hands he ate 
it all up, without offering John Bit-of-a-man a 
mite. 

The glutton ! he did not give me any ! The 
glutton ! he did not give me any ! groaned John 
Bit-of-a-man. 

Some time after that, a lord passed by. He 
called to the laborer, ^^You have a pretty little 
boy ; will you sell him to me ? ” 
will, .gladly 

How much wdll you take ? 

A hundred crowns.’^ 

A hundred crowns you shall have.” 

The bargain concluded, the lord put John Bit- 
of-a-man in his pocket and went on his way. At 
the end of an hour, the child put his head out of 
the pocket and begged his master to put him down 
on the ground for a moment as he felt faint. The 
lord was good enough to listen to him, and in a 
moment John Bit-of-a-man glided under a heap of 
leaves and his master could not find him. John 
Bit-of-a-man being free once more, went back to 
his father. 

A few days after that, the lord again passed 


JOHN BIT-OF-A-MAN. 


69 


by the laborer, who was still repairing the ditches. 
^^You have a pretty little boy there/’ said he; 

will you sell him to me ? ” 

I will, gladly.” 

‘^How much will you take?” 

A hundred, crowns.” 

A hundred crowns you shall have.” 

The bargain concluded, the lord clapped John 
Bit-of-a-man into his pocket. At the end of an 
hour the child put his head out of the pocket 
and begged his master to put him down on the 
ground awhile as he felt cramped. 

Well, stay in my pocket and be cramped ! ” 
said the lord, who remembered how he had been 
caught before. 

When he reached his castle, he took John Bit- 
of-a-man out of his pocket aild put him in a 
basket which he suspended from the kitchen ceil- 
ing, and told him to watch everything he saw go- 
ing on, and tell him faithfully all that he saw. 

John Bit-of-a-man agreed to do this, and each 
day he told his master all that he saw and heard. 

One day our hero leaned his little head over 
the edge of the basket, so he could see around him, 
and a servant saw him and said to him, — 

So it is you who watch us, you little wretch ! 
It is you who tell the master all that happens! 
Very well ! you shall pay for it ! ” 

Amid the applause of his companions, the ser- 


70 


JOHN BIT-OF-A-MAN. 


vant took down the basket, seized the poor little 
fellow by the hair, and threw him into the horse- 
trough. That same day an ox went there to 
drink, and swallowed him whole. 

At the end of a week, the lord had the ox killed 
for a great feast that he made; the entrails were 
thrown out into the road. An old woman passing 
by saw the entrails. “ Oh ! what splendid entrails ! 
What a pity to throw them away ! ” and so saying, 
she clapped them into the basket which she carried 
on her back. She had not taken many steps, when 
she heard a noise that came from her basket say- 
ing— 

‘ ‘ Toe ! toe I 

The devil’s imp is in your basket ! 

Toe ! toe ! 

The devil’s imp is in your basket ! ” 

The old woman threw down her basket, and ran 
away frightened. 

A hungry wolf came along who seized on the 
entrails with avidity, and John Bit-of-a-man was 
once more swallowed alive. 

As the wolf was crossing the plain, he heard 
a voice which came from the inside of his body 
cry out, — 

^^Help! shepherd! help! here is the wolf that 
devours your sheep.’’ 

Be quiet ! you cursed stomach ; be quiet ! cursed 
stomach ! ” said the wolf in desperation. 


JOHN BIT-OF-A-MAN. 


71 


I will not hold my tongue until you have put 
me down at my father’s door/’ answered John 
Bit-of-a-man. 

Very well ; I will go there,” said the wolf. 

When they got there, John Bit-of-a-man got 
out of the wolf’s stomach, and ran quickly into the 
house, passing by the cat’s hole; at the same mo- 
ment, seizing the wolf by the tail, he cried, Come, 
father, come, I have got the wolf by the tail.” His 
father ran to him, killed the wolf with one stroke 
of his axe, and sold his skin. 

Eestored to his home again, John Bit-of-a-man 
lived ever after happy and peaceful. 

Told by Madam Richet, aged 77, at Woippy, near 
Metz. 

Neree Quepat. 


LONG TIME. 


A STORY OF CARAYAC (QUEROY). 


Once upon a time there was a man who was 
not rich, but by dint' of hard w^ork he had saved 
up a little sum. Every day when he went to his 
work, he said to his wife, — 

Take care of this money. It is for the long 
time.” 

The woman, as soon as he was gone, would 
take pleasure in counting over the crowns and 
the sous. One day when she was alone in her 
house, counting her money as usual, a beggar 
came by and asked her for charity. 

“ Alas ! poor man,” said she, “ we are very poor ; 
I have nothing to give you.” 

What ! ” said he, and all those beautiful 
crowns and those sous that you have there ! 
Could you not give me some of those for char- 
ity?” 


72 


LONG TIME. 73 

wish I could,” said the woman, ^^but we 
are keeping this for the long time.” 

The long time ? ” said the beggar ; I am the 
long time.” 

Ah ! if you are the long time, that is another 
thing. Take some, take some.” 

The beggar, not at all ashamed, pocketed the 
whole sum, leaving not a farthing or a mite, and 
went away satisfied with his windfall, as you may 
imagine. 

The husband returned. Long Time came,” 
said the wife, “and I gave him the money that 
we saved for him.” 

“ Long Time ? you miserable baggage ! ” 

“Yes; a poor man who told me that he was 
Long Time. I have given him all.” 

“ Ah ! poor dunce ! you let him steal the sav- 
ings from you. Come, there is nothing left for 
us to do, but take a wallet and go out ourselves 
and beg from village to village. Take your clothes 
and let us go forth.” 

The husband had nothing but what he had on, 
the wife not much more. He went in front, she 
followed. 

“ Shut the door tight,” said the husband. 

“ Did you say carry it ? ” 

“ I said shut it.” 

“Shall I carry it?” 

“ Yes, carry it.” 


74 


LONG TIME. • 


The obedient wife took the door off the hinges, 
put it on her shoulders, and followed her husband 
towards the neighboring wood. 

Night came on. They heard the noise of a 
band of robbers, who were coming in their direc- 
tion. “ Let us climb up into a tree to hide,” said 
the husband. 

What shall I do with the door ? ” asked his 
wife. 

The door ? Leave it there.” 

" Shall I take it up ? ” 

Leave it there.” 

Shall I take it up?” 

Yes, take it up.” 

She climbed up after her husband into a large 
old spreading oak-tree, dragging the door after 
her. They were scarcely settled in the branches 
when the robbers arrived at the foot of the tree, 
made a halt, opened their provisions, lighted a 
fire, prepared their supper, counted the booty they 
had taken during the day, and then began to eat 
and drink. 

The wife, from the top branch, said in a low 
voice to her husband, — 

“ The door is going to fall ! ” 

Hold on to it, you miserable baggage, or we 
are lost.” 

Shall I let it go?” 

Hold on to it ! ” 



The Obedient Wife followed 




I .m. 


LONG TIME. 


75 


Shall I let it go?” 

Yes, let it go.” 

The woman let go the door, which tumbled with 
a great crash from branch to branch, and fell 
into the midst of the robbers and frightened them 
so that they ran away as fast as they could, forget- 
ting all their plunder and never looking behind 
them. 

The husband and wife came down, picked up 
the jew^els, the pieces of gold, and all the booty 
left by the robbers, and returned to their house, 
rich for the rest of their lives. 


Marcel Devic. 


SKILFUL JOHN. 


A STORY OF PICARDY. 


One day a poor man sent his son, Skilful John, 
to carry some buttered rolls to his parents, who 
lived three miles off, telling him not to stop by 
the way. John sauntered along the road and lost 
his way. Seeing a light, he followed it and came 
to a little hut. He knocked at the door. 

“ Tap ! tap ! 

Open to a poor lost boy. 

Tap ! tap ! 

God therefor will have great joy.” 

The door opened; an old woman with a grin- 
ning face appeared and asked, Who are you ? ” 

I am Skilful J ohn ; will you lodge me for the 
night 

If I lodge you, what will you pay me? 

I will give you a piece of buttered roll.’’ 

The old woman made him come in; he seated 


SKILFUL JOHN. 77 

himself in a corner while the old woman made him 
some broth. 

I bet/’ said she to him after a few moments, 
^^that with my old legs I can reach my garden 
wall before you do. If I win, I will eat your but- 
tered roll; and if I lose, you shall keep your roll, 
and have my broth into the bargain.” 

Very well,” said the child ; and, darting out, 
he soon reached the garden wall. But the old 
woman, instead of running, shut and bolted her 
door and took possession of the buttered roll that 
John had left on his bench. John knocked in 
vain ; the door was not opened for him a second 
time; and as it was raining very hard, he got 
into a bee-hive. In the middle of the night some 
thieves came to steal the hives. John heard a 
voice say, — 

Lift the hives, and take away the heaviest.” 

As the hive in which John was, was one of 
the heaviest, it was taken away by the thieves, who 
put it in a bag. 

When the thieves came to a wood, they put 
down their burdens, John took his knife, made a 
hole in the bag and escaped. 

• After wandering for some time, he met a shep- 
herd who gave him a piece of bread, and took 
him afterwards to sleep in the barn of a farm- 
house. During the night the floor fell in, and 
John woke up in a stable astride of an ox. Just 


78 


SKILFUL JOHN. 


at that moment the thieves were busy unfasten- 
ing the oxen; seeing John, they took him and 
carried him away with them to the forest. Not 
wishing to kill him, they shut him up in an old 
cask and abandoned him to his unhappy fate. A 
pack of wolves came up to devour the remains of 
the thieves’ repast: one of them passed near the 
cask. John put his hand out of the bung-hole 
and seized him by his tail. The frightened wolf 
fled through the woods, dragging behind him the 
cask, which was soon broken into a thousand pieces. 
John, once more set free, went wandering around 
till he came to a hut. It was the same old woman’s 
hut. Its door was only latched. John entered 
softly; the old woman, who was asleep, did not 
hear him. He took his buttered roll and ate all 
there was left of the broth, then went out sing- 
ing as loud as he could, — 

“ Old woman I old woman ! 

I have eaten your broth. 

Old woman ! old woman I 
I am sharp enough ! ” 

Told in Picardy by Narcisso Dufaux, aged 48 years, a 
cap-maker at Warloy-Baillon (Somme). 


Henri Carnoy. 


THE TAILOR AND THE HURRICANE. 


A BRETON- STORY. 


Once there was a tailor and his wife. Tailors’ 
wives are generally lazy, and this one was like 
the rest. Her name was Jeanne ar Balc’h and 
her husband’s name was lann troad scarbet (John 
Cross-foot). In. the morning, as soon as Jean 
had gone out to his work, Jeanne got back into 
bed, and when she rose again, about eleven or 
twelve o’clock, she went to gossip in the village, 
and chatted from door to door like a magpie. 
When Jean returned in the evening she was always 
at her spinning-wheel; so he thought she had not 
left it the whole day. 

One morning Jean said to Jeanne, — 

I shall not go out to-day, wife, for a day’s 
work, and we will both go together to the market 
to sell the yarn; for you must have a great deal 
by this time.” 

Jeanne was greatly embarrassed at this; what 

79 


80 the tailor AN]!) THE HURRICANE. 


should she do? She had not three bobbins of 
yarn. She went to the house of a neighboring 
gossip, and told how it was. 

Tell your husband,’^ said the gossip, that 
after having washed your thread, you had put it 
to dry in the oven of the furnace, and that he, 
not knowing of it, lighted the fire as usual and 
burned up all the thread.” 

Jeanne returned to her house, and told her hus- 
band, word for word, what the gossip said. 

Fool ! ” cried Jean angrily; ‘^^you must have 
lost the little sense you had, and I shall never 
be anything but poor with you. Now, to pun- 
ish you, you shall sow in the garden the half- 
bushel of fiaxseed that we have there; and this 
evening when I come home, the fiax must be ripe, 
reaped, retted, dried, and put in bundles in the 
barn.” 

But my poor husband,” said Jeanne, how 
can you talk in such a way ? No one in the world 
can do this; and how can you expect me to do 
it?” 

‘^You may manage it as you like,” answered 
Jean; ^^but it must be done when I come back 
this evening, or woe to you ! ” 

Then he went away as usual. Jeanne, much 
disturbed, ran at once to the house of her gos- 
siping neighbor. 

If you only knew, neighbor, what my bus- 


THE TAILOR AND THE HURRICANE. 81 

band has ordered me to do ! He must have lost 
his senses completely.^^ 

What has he ordered you to do ? 

What has he ordered me to do ? He says 
that this evening when he returns from his day’s 
work, I must have sown in our garden a half- 
bushel of flaxseed, and that, moreover, the flax 
must be ripe, reaped, retted, dried, and put in bun- 
dles in the barn ! 1 should like to know if you 

do not think he must have lost his senses to ask 
such an impossible thing of me ? ” And she cried 
as she said this. 

Be comforted, neighbor,” said the other 
woman ; we will find put some way of deceiving 
Jean yet; he thinks himself cunning, but he is 
only a fool. This is what you must do. I have 
a little flax in my barn from last year. Take 
two or three bundles of it, and scatter it over the 
fields and meadows around, and hang some on 
the hedges and bushes, and when he returns in 
the evening, you can tell him that you have done 
all that he ordered you, but that a hurricane came 
while the flax was drying in the meadow, and car- 
ried it all away; and as a proof of this you can 
show him what is left hanging on the trees and 
bushes.” 

This appeared to Jeanne to be an excellent 
plan; so she took three bundles of her neighbor’s 
dry flax, and went and scattered it over the fields 
6 


82 the tailor and the hurricane. 

and meadows, and hung it on the bushes and the 
branches of the trees. 

When Jean returned in the evening he asked at 
once, — 

Well, wife, have you done what I told you, 
this morning ? ” 

Certainly, I did just exactly what you told 
me ; but we have no luck, my poor hus- 
band.’’ 

“Well, what has happened?” 

“ What has happened ? Think of it ! The flax, 
after being taken out of the pond where it had 
been retted, was drying in the meadow, and I was 
getting ready to pick it up and bind it in bun- 
dles to put it up in the barn, when a hurricane 
came which has carried it all away.” 

“Tut, tut, tut! I do not believe any such 
stories,” said Jean. 

“But, my husband, this is not a story at all; 
come with me and I will show you that it is the 
pure truth.” 

And she led him to the field, where she pre- 
tended to have spread her flax to dry, and showed 
it to him, scattered all over the neighboring fields 
and meadows, or hanging on the hushes and 
branches of the trees. 

Jean believed her then, and he exclaimed, — 

“Very well! since it is the hurricane that has 
done all this damage, it is he that shall pay for 


THE TAILOR AND THE HURRICANE. 83 


it, and I will go this moment and complain to 
the master of the winds.’^ 

Then he went into his house, took his pennhaz, 
a taste of barley bread and some buttered rolls, 
and started off. He traveled a long time; after 
going straight ahead, farther and farther off, he 
came, one day, to the foot of a hill on which 
there was seated an old woman as large as a 
giantess. Her white hair floated in the wind, and 
one long, black tooth, the only one she had left, 
shook in her mouth. 

Good morning, grandmother ! ’’ said Jean. 

Good morning, my son,” answered the old 
woman ; “ what do you want ? ” 

I am looking for the dwelling-place of the 
winds.” 

“ Then, my son, you are at the end of your 
journey, for this is the dwelling-place of the winds, 
and I am their mother. What do you want with 
them?” 

I want to complain of the damage they have 
caused me.” 

What damage have they caused you ? Tell me, 
and I will repay you if it is possible.” 

^‘^Your son Hurricane has ruined me;” and he 
told the whole affair to the old woman. 

She said to him, Come into my house, my 
son, and when my son the Hurricane returns I 
will make him repay you.” 


84 the tailor and THE HURRICANE. 


And she then descended the hill and took Jean 
to her house, which was at the foot of it. It 
w'as a hut built of branches and clods of earth, 
and the wind came in and blew through and 
through it. She gave him something to eat, and 
told him not to be afraid of her son, when he 
returned, although he might threaten to eat him 
up, for she would know very well how to manage 
him. 

Soon a terrible noise was heard ; the trees 
cracked, small stones flew through the air, and the 
wolves howled. 

That is' my son the Hurricane, coming,^^ said 
the old woman. 

J ean was so terribly frightened that he 
hid himself under the table. The Hurricane 
came in muttering, sniffing the air, and cried 
out, — 

I smell the blood of a Christian ! There is a 
Christian here, and h must eat him up ! 

Do not think, my son, that I am going to let 
you eat up this pretty little Christian; think 
rather of repaying him for the damage you have 
done him,” said the old woman; and, taking Jean 
by the hand, she made him come out from under 
the table. 

The Hurricane, as soon as he saw him, opened 
his enormous mouth, and sprang at him to swal- 
low him. But his mother said to him, pointing 


THE TAILOR AND THE HURRICANE. 85 


with her finger to a hag which was hanging from 
one of the beams of the hut, — 

Do you want to be put in prison ? ” And 
he became calm immediately. Then- the tailor 
grew bold and said to him, — 

Good morning, Mr. Hurricane ; you have 
ruined me.^^ 

^^How is that, my good man?’’ answered the 
Hurricane gently. 

You carried away all my fiax from the meadow 
where my wife had spread it to dry.” 

That is not true ; and your wife is a liar and 
a good-for-nothing creature. But as you are an 
honest man and a good workman, and because 
in spite of all the trouble you take you will always 
be poor with such a wife, I will reward you for 
the trouble you have taken in coming here, and 
for your confidence in my justice. See ! here is 
a mule, and when you are in want of silver and 
gold you have only to spread a white napkin 
under his mouth and say to him, ^ Mule, do your 
duty ! ’ and he will furnish you with gold and 
silver as much as you want. But take care not 
to let him be stolen from you, or you will find 
yourself poor as before.” 

Then the Hurricane gave him a mule which 
was in a corner of a hut, and which was not at 
all different from an ordinary mule. The tailor 
thanked the Hurricane, bade farewell to him and 


86 the tailor and the hurricane. 

also to his mother, and then went away, taking 
with him the precious animal. 

When he had gone a considerable distance, as 
he was crossing a large field, he wished to assure 
himself that his mule really possessed the virtue 
which had been attributed to him. He spread his 
handkerchief under his mouth and said, Mule, 
do your duty ! ’’ And immediately pieces of gold 
and silver fell in his handkerchief until it would 
not hold any more. He filled his pockets with 
them, then he started again on his way, singing, 
laughing, dancing, and jumping for joy, as if he 
were foolish. 

Toward sunset he stopped to pass the night in 
an inn by the roadside. As he left his mule with 
the stable-boy, he charged him to take special care 
of it and never to say to it, “ Do your duty.’’ 
Poor Jean, as we have seen, was none of the sharp- 
est. After having supped comfortably, eaten 
and drunk of the best there was in the house, he 
went to bed and slept without anxiety till morn- 
ing. 

The stable-boy was astonished at Jean’s charg- 
ing him not to say to the mule, Do *your duty ; ” 
no traveler had ever told him such a thing. 

There is something back of this,” said he to 
himself. 

This thought kept him from sleeping: he went 
to tell his master about it. When all the house- 


THE TAILOR AND THE HURRICANE. gY 

hold was asleep, the inn-keeper, his wife, and the 
stable-boy, went to the stable, and going np to the 
mule the stable-boy said, — 

Mule, do your duty ! ’’ 

And pieces of gold and silver fell at once, mak- 
ing a ringing sound. They were overcome with 
astonishment. After they had all three filled their 
pockets, they put another mule in place of the 
tailor’s and hid his in a room well fastened up, far 
from the stable. 

The next day, Jean breakfasted well, paid his 
reckoning, and then set out again on his journey, 
taking with him the mule which the stable-boy 
brought him, and not dreaming of the trick that 
had been played on him. 

As he had his pockets filled with gold and silver, 
he had no need, during the rest of his journey, to 
say to his mule, “ Do your duty.” 

When he reached his home, his wife and chil- 
dren were ready to die of hunger. On seeing him, 
Jeanne' began to heap abuses upon him: “ So here 
you are at last, wicked, heartless man; you run 
off, no one knows where, and leave your wife and 
children at home to die of hunger.” 

And she shook her fist at him. 

Hold your tongue ! wife,” said J ean, quietly, 
and with the air of a man sure of his powers; 
‘^^you will never again want for bread or any- 
thing else; we are rich now, as you shall see!. 


88 the tailor and the hurricane. 


.Take off your apron and spread it on the ground 
under the mule’s mouth.” 

Jeanne spread her apron on the ground and 
J ean said, — 

Mule, do your duty ! ” 

But to his astonishment nothing fell in the 
apron. He said, a second time, louder than be- 
fore, thinking perhaps he had not heard, — 

Mule, do your duty ! ” 

Still nothing; then a third time he cried still 
louder, — 

Mule, do your duty ! ” 

But neither gold nor silver fell on the apron. 
Jeanne, now persuaded that her husband was 
mocking her, seized a stick and darted at him. 
Poor Jean, to get out of her way, ran out, and not 
daring to go into his house, and not knowing just 
where his mule had been stolen, he determined to 
go again to see the Hurricane. 

When the latter saw him returning all cast down 
he said to him, — 

I know why you have come back ; you let 
them steal your mule from you at the first inn 
where you lodged on your way home. Here is a 
napkin, and when you spread it on a table or even 
on the ground, saying to it, ^ Napkin, do your 
duty ! ’ it will furnish you immediately with all 
you want to eat and drink. But take care not to 
let this be stolen also.” 


THE TAILOR AND THE HURRICANE. 89 
not be anxious! they shall steal nay life 

first.” 

Then he bade farewell to the Hurricane and 
his mother and set out on his journey. He lodged, 
the first night, at the same inn as before. There 
was a wedding feast going on when he arrived. 
He was heartily welcomed and asked to sit at the 
table with the newly married pair, to which he 
agreed with pleasure. Finding the repast not 
much to his taste, or perhaps being anxious to 
excite the astonishment of the guests and to pass 
for a great scholar or a magician, he drew his 
napkin from his pocket, spread it on the table, 
and profoundly uttered the words, Napkin, do 
your duty ! ” 

Immediately there was a magnificent repast, 
delicious meats, such as are seen only on the 
tables of kings, and fine wines from all countries. 
Intoxicated, as much by the praises as by the wine, 
Jean let them steal away his napkin also, and the 
next day he was as poor and destitute as ever. 

This time he dared not show himself before 
his wife in such a condition, and he thought that 
the only thing he could do was to go again to 
the home of the mother of the winds. So he went 
there again, but this time very much ashamed and 
cast down. 

When the Hurricane saw him, he said to 
him, — 


90 the tailor and the hurricane. 


You have let them steal away your napkin 
also, unfortunate man ! 

Have pity on me, Mr. Hurricane,” said the 
tailor, humbly ; my wife and my children are 
dying of hunger at home, and I cannot go back 
to them without taking them something.” 

‘‘I consent to come to your assistance one last 
time, for you are not a wicked man ; ” and hand- 
ing him a stick — Here is a stick, and wdien who- 
ever has it in his hand says, ^ Stick, do your duty ! ’ 
he will immediately begin to beat his master’s 
enemies, and nothing can stop it until he cries, 
^ Enough ! ’ With this stick, you can recover your 
mule and your napkin.” 

Jean thanked him and departed. He lodged at 
the same inn as before. They welcomed him in 
the heartiest manner, in the hope of stealing some 
other talisman from him. He invited the inn- 
keeper and his wife and also the stable-boy to sup- 
per with him. When the repast was nearly over, he 
said to his stick, which he had held constantly in 
his hand, not being willing to be separated from 
it,— 

Stick, do your duty ! ” 

And immediately the stick was in motion and 
beat the inn-keeper and his wife and the stable- 
boy with all its might. All their efforts to stop 
it were useless, and in vain they tried to hide 
themselves under the table and other things; the 


THE TAILOR AND THE HURRICANE. 91 


stick reached them everywhere, and Jean laughed 
and made a joke of it. ^‘Pity! Mercy!” they 
cried to him, and he said to them, — 

That will teach you to steal mules and nan- 
kins ! ” 

^^Pity! We will give them all back to you! 
You will kill us ! ” 

Enough ! ” cried J ean, at the end of half an 
hour of this exercise; and the stick stopped strik- 
ing, and Jean returned to his home with his mule, 
napkin, and stick. If he has been wise enough 
to keep them, he has nothing to complain of. For 
my part I have heard nothing of him since that 
time. 

Told by Barbe Tassel, of Plouaret (C6tes-du-Nord). 

F. M. Luzel. 


THE BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS; 

OR, 

THE DANCING WATER, THE SINGING APPLE, 
AND THE BIRD OF TRUTH. 


There was once an old baker who was a widower 
with three daughters. One evening after supper 
the}^ sat before the fire talking about their loves. 

Whom do you love, oldest sister ? ” asked the 
youngest. 

The king’s gardener,” she replied. 

And you ? ” she asked of the second sister. 

“ The king’s waiting-man.” 

^^Very well; as for me, I love the king’s 
son.” 

The king’s son! you are joking!” cried the 
other two. • 

Certainly not, and I tell you, moreover, that 
we shall have three children, the king’s son and 
I, two boys, each with a gold star on his fore- 
head, and a daughter with a silver star.” 

92 


THE BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 93 

The father, who had gone to bed, and who over- 
heard the conversation of his daughter, said to 
them then, — 

What sort of talk is this ? You must be crazy ! 
go to bed at once.” 

So the three girls went to bed. 

The king’s son was taking a walk that even- 
ing through the village, accompanied by his wait- 
ing-man and his gardener. A shower came up, 
and they went under the baker’s shed for shelter 
and overheard the conversation of the three girls. 
The prince took down the name of the baker, 
which was on his sign, and the next morning he 
sent to ask the oldest daughter to come to the 
palace to speak to him. 

Do you remember,” said he to her, what you 
said yesterday evening, beside your fire, in your 
father’s house ? ” The young girl was very much 
surprised and frightened. “ Do not be afraid, my 
girl,” said he, speak boldly, for I have heard all ; 
do you remember what you said ? ” 

Yes,” she replied. 

And you would be willing to marry my gar- 
dener ? ” 

‘^Yes, certainly.” 

Very well ; go home and tell your second sister 
to come and talk with me.” 

When the latter came to the palace, the prince 
asked of her, as he had done of her elder sister,— 


94: the BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 


Do you remember what you said yesterday 
evening, beside your fire in your father’s house ? ” 
Yes, sire, certainly,” she replied. 

And you would be willing to take my wait- 
ing-man for your husband ? ” 

“ Yes, certainly.” 

^^Very well; go home and tell your youngest 
sister to come also and talk with me.” 

The. latter came also in her turn, and the prince 
asked of her, as of the other two, Do you re- 
member what you said yesterday evening, by the 
fireside, in your father’s house ? ” 

I remember, sire,” she replied. 

And you would be willing to marry me ? ” 
A^es, with all my heart.” 

And you would have three children, as you 
said, two boys, each with a gold star on his fore- 
head, and a daughter with a silver star ? ” 

Yes, as truly as I have said it, sire.” 

^^Very well; then you shall be my wife. Yow 
go home and tell your father to come and talk 
with me.” 

The young girl went home, very happy, and told 
her father to go to the palace and talk with the 
king’s son. 

“ Why ? ” asked the old man ; I told you so ; 
your foolish talk has come to the prince’s ears, 
and now he has doubtless sent for me to punish 


THE BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 95 

No, no, my father; go and fear nothing,’’ said 
his daughter. 

The old baker went to the palace, sad and sigh- 
ing, as if he were going to his death. But when 
he heard the son of the king ask his three daugh- 
ters in marriage, one for his gardener, one for his 
waiting-man, and the third for himself, he was 
as joyful and happy as before he had been anxious 
and afraid. 

The three weddings were celebrated at once, and 
for a whole month there were feasts every day, 
dances, and all sorts of amusements. 

The gardener and the waiting-man went to live 
in the city with their wives, and the young prince 
remained with his, in his father’s palace. The 
other two were jealous of the youngest sister be- 
cause she was a princess, and they tried every day 
to find some means to destroy her. At last they 
consulted an old fairy. She told them that when 
the princess’ baby was born they must bribe the 
old nurse to put a little dog in the cradle instead 
of the baby and send the baby out on the river. 
Then they recommended a nurse to their sister, 
who, they said, was the best in the kingdom. The 
princess asked to see her and welcomed her kindly. 
The baby that was born was a magnificent child, 
with a gold star in the middle of his forehead. 
The nurse gave the poor little creature to a man 
who was waiting at the door, to take it and leave 


96 the BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 


it on the shore of the Seine, which they tell me 
flows by Paris. Then she put in his place in the 
cradle, a little dog that she had brought with 
her. When the prince asked to see his child they 
showed him the little dog. 

Ah ! ah ! what is this that you are showing 
me ? ” he cried. 

Alas ! my prince,” replied the perfidious nurse, 

God does all as it pleases Him ! ” 

Ah ! misery for me ! But it is useless to 
complain, since it is the will of God. Take care 
always of this poor creature.” 

The husband of the baker’s oldest daughter, 
the king’s gardener, had a beautiful garden on 
the shore of the river, and as he was walking in 
it one day, he saw a basket which was floating 
on the water. He Jumped into his boat, caught 
the basket, and was very much astonished to find 
in it a beautiful child with a gold star in the 
middle of his forehead. God be praised,” said 
he, who sends me such a lovely child, for I have 
none of my own.” And he carried it to his wife, 
who received it with great Joy, and took as much 
pleasure in caring for it as if it had been her own 
child. 

A year after, a second son was born to the 
princess, having also a gold star in his forehead 
like the first. The perfidious nurse substituted a 
little dog for him also, and the poor baby was 


THE BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 97 

put out on the water in a basket as his brother had 
been. 

The king (the prince had become king, his 
father having died) asked to see the new-born 
son. 

Alas ! another dog ! ” cried he, as soon as he 
saw it, and he turned away his head and wept. 

But since it is the will of God,^^ he added, 

what God does is well done.’^ 

The gardener, who was fishing with hook and 
line in his garden, saw a basket fioating down the 
river. He caught it and hastened to carry to his 
wife the beautiful child he found in it. The lat- 
ter received it joyfully, saying, — 

“ How delightful ! How we each have one, my 
husband and I ! 

They chose a godfather and godmother, and the 
child was baptized. 

A third child was born to the princess, and this 
time it was a little girl, with a silver star in the 
middle of her forehead. The perfidious nurse put 
a little dog in her place, too, and the poor thing 
was exposed as her brothers had been. This time 
the king began to swear and storm like one beside 
himself, when they showed him another little 
dog. 

‘^They will call me,” said he, the father of 
dogs ! and not without reason. But all this does 
not come from God; there is some mystery at the 

7 


98 the BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 

bottom of it.” And he had the queen shut up in 
a tower, with only bread and water for food, and 
a little book to read. 

The gardener found another child floating on 
the water, and picked it up and carried it home, 
as he had done the others. 

Enough children like that,” said his wife, see- 
ing him come in with the basket. How is it 
that you find so many children ? ” 

'^Very well, wife, do not wmrry; be quiet. I 
will carry the child back where I found it on 
the water; but it is a great pity; such a pretty 
little girl ! ” 

It is a girl, do you say ? Show her to me. 
Oh! the pretty little angel, with a silver star in 
the middle of her forehead. We will keep her, 
husband; we have sufficient means, and since God 
has given us no children of our own, we will take 
these instead.” 

Meanwhile the poor queen was in her tower, 
weeping and moaning night and day, and no one 
came to see her. Her two sisters were happy with 
their husbands. 

By and by the gardener and his wife died. The 
king had their three children brought to his palace, 
and as they were handsome children, and well 
brought up, they pleased him very much. Every 
Sunday they were seen in his pew at church, — at 
high mass, — ^having each a bandage round his fore- 


THE BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 99 

head to hide his star. * Every one was astonished 
to see these bandages, and asked, What does it 
mean ? ’’ 

One day, when the king was out hunting, an 
old woman came to the kitchen of the palace, and 
said, Ugh ! Ugh ! Ugh ! how cold I am ! And 
she trembled and her teeth chattered. 

Come near the fire, grandmother,’^ said the 
young girl with the silver star, who happened to 
be there. 

Blessings on you, my child. Ah ! how beauti- 
ful you are ! Ah ! if you had the dancing water, 
the singing apple, and the bird of truth, you 
would not have your equal on the earth ! ” 

^^Yes, grandmother; but how can I get these 
marvelous things ? ” 

You have two brothers here who can get them 
for you.” 

Then she went away without saying anything 
more. 

From that moment the young girl could think 
of nothing but the words of the old woman; 
she dreamed only of the dancing water, the sing- 
ing apple, and the bird of truth, and she was 
very sad. 

Why are you so sad ? ” asked her brothers. 

There is nothing the matter,” she replied. 

^^Yes, there is something the matter, and you 
must tell us what it is.” 


LofC. 


100 the BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 


An old woman came to warm herself in the 
kitchen^ and she said to me, My child, if you 
had the dancing water, the singing apple, and the 
bird of truth, you would not have your equal on the 
earth ! ^ And since then I am always dreaming 
of the dancing water, the singing apple, and the 
bird of truth. But how can I ever procure such 
marvelous things ? 

My little sister, I will find them for you if 
they are anywhere on this earth,^’ said the elder 
brother. 

How can you do it, my poor brother ? 

Leave it to me, and do not be worried. See ! 
here is a dagger, which I give you; draw it from 
the scabbard several times a day for a whole year 
and a day; as long as you can draw it out, no 
harm will have happened to me ; but when you can- 
not pull it out, alas ! I shall be dead ! 

Then he bade farewell to his sister and brother, 
and departed. 

His sister often drew the dagger-blade from the 
scabbard, and it came out easily. But alas ! one 
day she could not draw it out, although she tried 
her best. Then she began to cry. 

What is the matter, my dear little sister ? ’’ 
said her younger brother. 

Alas ! poor brother, our older brother is dead ! ” 
And they both began to cry. 

I must go and look for him.’’ 


THE BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 101 

Oh, no ! do not go, my brother ; stay here with 
me.^^ 

No, I must go, and I never will stop walk- 
ing till I have found my brother. Here ! I give 
you this necklace; slip the beads around con- 
stantly; when you come to one that will not 
move, then I also shall be dead.” Then he said 
good-by to his sister and went away. 

She, left all alone, was very sad and full of care. 
She constantly slipped the beads on her necklace 
around and she saw with pleasure that they moved 
easily. But alas ! one day there was one that 
would not move. 

My God ! ” she cried, my second brother is . 
dead, also ! What shall I do now ? I must go and 
seek for them, and I will never stop traveling until 
I have found them, dead or alive.” 

She bought a horse, dressed herself as a cava- 
lier, and set out, without saying anything to any 
one. She continued to go on and on till she 
reached a great plain. 

There she saw in an old hollow tree a little old 
man with a long white beard. 

Good morning, daughter of the king of 
France ! ” said the little old man with the white 
beard. 

Good morning, grandfather ; but you surely 
take me for some one else, for I am not the 
daughter of the king of France.” 


102 the BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS, 


No, no, I am not mistaken, for I know you 
well/’ 

But, grandfather, is not that long beard very 
much in your way ? ” 

It is, indeed, my child ; I have worn it for 
five hundred years, and it has been very much in 
my way, I assure you.” 

If you wish it, I will cut it off.” 

Oh, yes, do!” 

She took her scissors out of her pocket and cut 
off the old man’s beard. 

My blessing on you, daughter of the king of 
France,” said he, for you have delivered me I 
A great many people have passed by here, during 
these five hundred years, and no one has had pity 
on me but you, and you shall never have reason to 
regret it. I know where you are going; you are 
going to look for your two brothers. Listen to me 
well, and do exactly what I tell you. Sixty miles 
from here you will find an inn by the roadside. 
Alight there, eat, drink, and then leave your horse 
there and say you will pay when you return. Soon 
after you leave this house, you will come to a high 
mountain. You will have much difficulty in climb- 
ing this mountain, and it will even be necessary 
sometimes to get down on your hands and feet. 
A tremendous wind will soon rise; hail, snow, 
ice, and a bitter cold will assail you; but take 
care and do not lose courage, and continue to climb 


THE BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 103 

up as before. On each side of the way you will 
see a great number of stone pillars. These are so 
many persons, who, like you, have attempted to 
climb this mountain, but have lost courage, and 
have been changed into pillars of stone. When 
you reach the top, you will see a plain with a turf 
dotted with flowers, as if in the month of May. 
Then you will see a golden seat under an apple- 
tree. Sit down on this seat and pretend to be 
asleep, and you will see a blackbird hop down the 
apple-tree from branch to branch, and go into a 
cage which is under the tree. Then shut the cage 
quickly, for it is the Bird of Truth. Then cut 
a branch of the apple-tree with an apple on it; 
that will be the Singing Apple. And finally, draw 
a phial full of water from the fountain under the 
tree, for that is the fountain of the Dancing Water. 
Then you can come away. As you descend the 
mountain, drop a drop of water from your phial 
on each pillar of stone, and out of each pillar will 
rise a knight. Your two brothers will rise also, 
like the others.’^ 

The young girl thanked the little old man and 
continued her journey. She did just exactly what 
she had been told. She ate and drank at the inn, 
left her horse there, and began to climb the moun- 
tain. But the cold became so intense that her 
limbs were almost frozen, and she came near stop- 
ping and being changed to stone like the others. 


104 the BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 


However, at last she reached the top of the moun- 
tain. There the sky was clear, and the air mild, 
as in the middle of summer. She seated herself on 
the golden seat, under the apple-tree, and pre- 
tended to be asleep. The blackbird hopped down 
the tree, from branch to branch, and went into the 
cage. Then she got up at once and shut the 
cage; and the blackbird, seeing himself caught, 
said, — 

You have caught me, daughter of the king of 
France! Many others, before you, have tried to 
catch me, but none have succeeded. But you have 
been guided by some one.” 

Then she cut a branch of the apple-tree with 
an apple on it, filled her phial with water from 
the fountain, and departed. As she went down the 
mountain, she dropped a drop of water on each 
pillar of stone, and out of them came princes, 
dukes, barons, and knights ; her two brothers arose 
also, the last two; but they did not recognize 
their sister; and all crowded around her, some 
saying, Give me the Dancing Water, young 
knight;” and others, — Give me the Singing 
Apple ; ” and others, — Give me the Bird of 
Truth.” 

But she went quickly away, taking with her the 
wpter, the apple, and the bird. As she passed 
the inn where she had left her horse, she paid her 
reckoning, then turned quickly homeward and 


THE BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 105 

arrived there a long time before her brothers. 
When the latter arrived^, they embraced their 
sister. 

^^Ah! my poor brothers/’ said she to them, 
“ how anxious I have been about you. How long 
your journey has been ! But God be praised, since 
I have you back again ! ” 

Alas ! yes, my poor sister, we were gone a long 
time, and we have done no good by it; it is only 
by chance that we returned at all.” 

Why, have you not brought me the Dancing 
Water, the Singing Apple, and the Bird of 
Truth?” 

Alas ! no, poor sister ; a young knight whom 
we did not know took them away. Ah! what a 
handsome knight ! We wish you could have seen 
him.” 

The old king, who had no children (as he 
thought) loved his sister-in-law’s children, and 
was glad to see them back again. He ordered a 
great feast, to which he invited many people, 
princes, dukes, marquises, barons, and generals. 
When the supper was nearly over the young girl 
placed on the table the Dancing Water, the Sing- 
ing Apple, and the Bird of Truth, and told each 
of them to do his duty. And immediately the 
water began to dance, the apple to sing, and the 
bird to fly over the table. And all the people, in 
ecstacy, mouths and eyes open, looked and listened 


106 the BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 


at these wonders. They had never seen nor heard 
anything like it. 

Whose are these wonderful things ? ’’ asked the 
king, when he could speak. 

Mine, sire/^ said the young girl. 

And what are they ? ” 

‘^The Dancing Water, the Singing Apple, and 
the Bird of Truth.’’ 

“ And from whom did you get them ? ” 

“ I went, myself, to seek for them.” 

Then the two brothers knew that it was their 
sister who had delivered them. As for the king, 
he was almost beside himself with joy and admira- 
tion. 

My crown and my kingdom,” he said, for 
your wonderful things; and you — ^you shall be 
queen.” 

^^Wait a moment, sire, till you have heard my 
bird speak; the Bird of Truth, for he has im- 
portant matters to reveal to you. Now, my little 
bird, tell the truth.” 

I will indeed,” said the bird, but let no one 
go out of the room.” 

So they -shut the doors. The wicked old nurse, 
and one of the king’s sisters-in-law were there, 
and they were not at all comfortable when they 
heard these words. 

Come, my bird, tell the truth now.” And this 
is what the bird said, — 


THE BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 107 

is twenty years now, sire, since your wife 
was shut up in the tower, abandoned by every one, 
and you have long believed her to be dead. But 
she is not dead ; no harm has happened to her, for 
she was unjustly accused and cast into a dreary 
prison.” 

Just here the nurse and the king’s sisters-in- 
law said they felt sick and wanted to go out. 

^^ISTo one shall go out yet,” said the king; go 
on telling the truth, little bird.” 

You have had two sons and a daughter, sire,” 
continued the bird, all three children of your 
wife, and here they are ! Take off their bandages, 
and you will see that each has a star in his fore- 
head.” 

The bandages were taken off, and they saw that 
each of the two young men had a gold star on his 
forehead and the young girl had a silver star. 

The authors of all this wickedness,” continued 
the bird, are your two sisters-in-law and the 
nurse, that sorceress of the devil. They made you 
believe that your wife gave birth to dogs, and your 
poor children were sent, as soon as they were born, 
to float on the waters of the Seine. When the 
nurse learned that the children had been saved, and 
were being brought up in your palace, she sought 
for other means of destroying them. She went 
into the palace, one day, disguised as a beggar, 
ready to die of cold and hunger, and inspired the 


108 the BAKER’S THREE DAUGHTERS. 


princess with a desire to possess the Dancing 
Water, the Singing Apple, and the Bird of 
Truth. Her two brothers went, one after the other, 
to seek them for her, and the sorceress knew very 
well that they would never return. And they never 
would have returned, alas ! if their sister had not 
succeeded, after much trouble, in delivering them, 
and bringing away the Dancing Water, the Sing- 
ing Apple, and the Bird of Truth.’^ 

The king fainted on hearing all this. When 
he came to himself, he went himself to seek his 
queen in the tower, and returned to the festive 
hall, leading her by the hand. She had not 
changed at all; she was beautiful and gracious 
as ever. She ate and drank a little, then died 
suddenly in her chair. The king, wild with grief 
and anger, ordered that a furnace should he heated 
immediately and his sisters-in-law and the old 
nurse thrown into it. It was done. 

I do not know anything more of the princess 
and her two brothers. I think they were all hap- 
pily married. And as for the bird, it is not told 
whether he continued always to tell the truth, but 
I presume that he did, as he was not a man. 

Told by Barbe Tassel, written down and translated 
into French by F. M. Luzel. Plouaret, December, 1858. 


YOU MUST NOT WORK ON SUNDAY. 


A STORY OF THE DISTRICT OF AMIENS. 


There was once upon a time a woodcutter and 
his wife who had an invalid daughter; they had 
made all the pilgrimages in the neighborhood in 
vain, and had become entirely discouraged. But 
it happened one evening that Mathias (that was 
the woodcutter’s name), being belated in the for- 
est, came upon a nois}^ company of dwarfs, who in- 
sisted upon his dancing with them. The dwarfs 
were singing, — 

“ The day is for working, 

The day is for working ; ” 

and they did not know how to sing anything else. 
Mathias said to them, — Your song has but little 
variety; it would be well to add something to it.” 

Add ! add ! ” cried the dwarfs. And when they 
began to sing again, — 


“ The day is for working,’ 

109 


110 YOU MUST NOT WORK ON SUNDAY, 
the woodcutter added, — 

“ And the night is for resting,” 

Then there was a great commotion; a little old 
man, mounted on a colt, appeared in the midst of 
the assembly; when silence was re-established he 
addressed these words to the woodcutter, — 

You shall be rewarded for having added some- 
thing to our song; I will give you the choice be- 
tween riches for yourself, and beauty, with health, 
for your daughter.” 

Mathias did not hesitate; he preferred the hap- 
piness of his child to riches ; and when he returned 
to his house, he found that she was in good health 
and had become marvelously beautiful. This ad- 
venture caused much stir in the country, and the 
baker’s wife, who had also an invalid daughter, 
after having heard from the woodcutter, in detail, 
all that had happened to him, resolved to go and 
find the dwarfs in the forest. The latter seized 
her quickly by the petticoats and dragged her 
round and round in their circle. After awhile, the 
dwarfs, seeing her out of breath, gave her a mo- 
ment to recover. 

It is my opinion, my joyous companions,” said 
she to them, that your song is too short.” 

Cheerly, woman, cheerly ! Round we go ! ” 
shouted the dwarfs as they again began their dance, 
singing,— 


YOU MUST NOT WORK ON SUNDAY, m 

“ The day is for working, 

And the night is for resting.” 

The baker’s wife added, — 

“ All the whole year long.” 

She was going to go on, but moved her lips in 
vain; she could not speak another word. At this 
moment, the ground opened, and out of the open- 
ing came a young girl mounted on a goat. 

Choose,” said she, between riches for your- 
self, and beauty, with health, for your daughter.” 

The baker’s wife was very avaricious; she chose 
riches, and when she returned to her house she 
found her daughter dying. She became envious 
of the happiness of the woodcutter, and as he owed 
her some money, she threatened to sell his hut and 
all that he possessed. 

In order to pay their debts, the woodcutter, his 
wife, and daughter, went to work earnestly to- 
gether in the forest. While Mathias cut the wood, 
his wife and daughter made fagots of the twigs. 

One Sunday our woodcutter left his wife and 
daughter at home and went to work in the wood ; 
but he was so overcome by fatigue that he fell 
asleep; when he awoke he found himself sur- 
rounded by the company of dwarfs who were sing- 

ing.— 

“ The day is for working, 

And the night is for resting. 

All the whole year long.” 


112 YOU MUST NOT WORK ON SUNDAY. 

Mathias, who had been forced against his will 
to Join in the dance, cried out for spite, — 

“ Save Sunday alone, 

Which God kept for his own.” 

At this moment the forest became illuminated; 
the little old man on the colt appeared, followed by 
an immense crowd of dwarfs, and said to the wood- 
cutter, By finishing our couplet you have broken 
the charm which forced us to impose such hard 
tests on mankind ; for your reward we give you all 
our riches.” Each dwarf then came and placed a 
large sack at Mathias’ feet. He gathered up as 
many of them as he could and returned tri- 
umphantly to his house. But when he opened 
them he saw that they contained only dry leaves ! 

The dwarfs have mocked thee,” said his wife ; 

I shall sprinkle the sacks with holy water, for one 
must purify what comes from the evil one.” 

Ho sooner said than done; but what was her as- 
tonishment to see the dry leaves change into bright 
gold crowns ! 

The baker’s wife was paid immediately ; she died 
of vexation a few days after; the woodcutter and 
his wife lived ever after rich and happy. 

Told in the Picard dialect by Fernand Delaunoy, aged 
51 years, at Warloy-Baillon (Somme). 

Henri Carnoy. 



Each Dwarf then came and placed a Large Sack at 
Mathias’ Feet. 





DESTINY. 


There was once a very rich woman whose son 
was born when the moon was hung (suspended 
from a cloud by one horn) . As the child grew, the 
mother, who knew he would be hung as soon as he 
was eighteen years old, became sadder day by day, 
and could not look at him without sighing and 
shedding tears. Seeing this, he wished to know 
the cause, and one day he askec} her, — 

Why do you weep so much, mother ? 

Never mind, my child; do not trouble your- 
self about it.” 

But he insisted so much, that at last his mother 
said to him, — 

^^Alas! my poor child, you were born under a 
very unfortunate star. A monk told me, the mo- 
ment you came into the world, that you would be 
hung at the age of eighteen because the moon was 
hung at the same moment.” 

“Pshaw! mother,” replied the child; “do not 
believe- that; and,” he added, “I will leave the 
country ; I will go far away, and if it is the will 
8 113 


114 


DESTINY. 


of God that what the monk told you should hap- 
pen to me, at least you will not have to blush for 
me.’’ 

So he left his country and went far, far away. 
He came to a beautiful castle and asked if they 
needed a servant there. He was taken as assis- 
tant gardener. Day and night he prayed to God 
to avert his evil fate. As he was a handsome 
young fellow, the young lady of the castle, who 
saw him as she was walking in the garden, fell in 
love with him. She passed most of her time in 
the garden, watching him work and talking with 
him. At last she made known her feelings to him. 

“ I do not deserve such honor, my lady,” said the 
young man ; and moreover, for another reason 
this cannot be. If you knew how sad my destiny 
is ! ” 

Then he told the young lady the monk’s pre- 
diction. But she only laughed at it. Her love 
increased every day. She decided at last to tell 
her father about it. The old lord got very angry. 

What,” said he, ‘‘ do you wish to dishonor me ? 
Marry a gardener, an adventurer? No one knows 
where he comes from, or who he is ! ” 

But the young lady was so persistent, that the 
old lord, who had no child but her, and who could 
refuse her nothing, finally yielded, and there was 
a grand wedding, with holiday^, plays, and rejoic- 
ings of every sort. 


DESTINY. 


115 


The first night after the wedding, the young 
not sleep at all. Towards midnight she was 
husband went to sleep early. The new wife did 
amazed to see her chamber suddenly illuminated. 
Then ftie window opened and she saw some men 
with horrible faces come in, who put up a gallows 
in the middle of the room. When their task was 
finished, they went straight to the bed and took 
the newly married man, — who was still asleep, — 
passed a rope around his neck, and fastened him 
to the gibbet. One of the executioners rested his 
feet on his shoulders; — then, after a little while 
they unfastened him from the gallows, put him 
back in his bed, and then went away through the 
window. 

The young woman saw all this, pale and hor- 
ror-stricken, — she could neither move nor speak a 
single word. Her husband was lying by her side, 
motionless, cold as ice, and with the marks of the 
rope around his neck. 

Suddenly he awoke with a start, and cried out, — 
Oh ! how my body is bruised ! and how sore 
my throat is ! ’’ 

Then his wife threw her arms around him and 
covered him with kisses, exclaiming, — 

Oh ! thank heaven, you are not really 
dead ! 

Ho, indeed, I am not dead, but I am so tired ! 

^‘1 thought you were dead. They hung you 


116 


DESTINY. 


there, right before my eyes, in the middle of the 
room ! 

Keally ? ah ! God be praised ! for my destiny 
is then accomplished and I am released from my 
terrible fate. A monk told my mothe^ that I 
should be hung at the age of eighteen, — and I 
am eighteen years old this very night ! ’’ 

They lived together a long time, happy and fear^ 
ing God, and had many children. 

Told by Marguerite Philippe, of Pluzunet (Cotes-du- 
Nord). 


F. M. Luzel. 


THE LITTLE ANT THAT WAS GOING TO 
JERUSALEM, AND THE SNOW. 


There was once a little ant that was going to 
Jerusalem. 

She met the snow and the snow cracked the paw 
of the little ant that was going to Jerusalem. 

Oh ! snow, how strong you are, to crack the 
paw of the little ant that is going to Jerusa- 
lem ! ” 

And the snow replied, The sun that melts me 
is a great deal stronger.” 

Oh ! sun, how strong you are, to melt the 
snow, that cracks the paw of the little ant that is 
going to Jerusalem ! ” 

And the sun replied, The cloud that hides 
me is a great deal stronger.” 

“ Oh ! cloud, how strong you are, to hide the 
sun, that melts the snow, that cracks the paw of 
the little ant that is going to J erusalem ! ” 

And the cloud replied, The wind that drives 
me away is a great deal stronger.” 

Oh ! wind, how strong you are, to drive away 


118 


THE LITTLE ANT. 


the cloud, that hides the sun, that melts the snow, 
that cracks the paw of the little ant that is going 
to Jerusalem ! 

And the wind replied, The mountain that stops 
me is a great deal stronger.’^ 

Oh ! mountain, how strong you are, to stop the 
wind, that drives away the cloud, that hides the 
sun, that melts the snow, that cracks the paw of 
the little ant that is going to J erusalem ! 

And the mountain replied, The mouse that 
bores through me is a great deal stronger.’^ 

Oh ! mouse, how strong you are, to bore 
through the mountain, that stops the wind, that 
drives away the cloud, that hides the sun, that 
melts the snow, that cracks the paw of the little 
ant that is going to J erusalem ! ’’ 

And the mouse replied, The cat that eats me 
is a great deal stronger.’’ 

Oh ! cat, how strong you are, to eat the mouse, 
that bores through the mountain, that stops the 
wind, that drives away the cloud, that hides the 
sun, that melts the snow, that cracks the paw of 
the little ant that is going to Jerusalem ! ” 

And the cat replied, The dog that chases me 
is a great deal stronger.” 

Oh ! dog, how strong you are, to chase the cat, 
that eats the mouse, that bores through the moun- 
tain, that stops the wind, that drives away the 
cloud, that hides the sun, that melts the snow. 


THE LITTLE ANT. 119 

that cracks the paw of the little ant that is going to 
J erusalem ! 

And the dog replied, The stick that beats me 
is a great deal stronger.” 

Oh ! stick, how strong you are, to beat the 
dog, that chases the cat, that eats the mouse, that 
bores through the mountain, that stops, the wind, 
that drives away the cloud, that hides the sun, that 
melts the snow, that cracks the paw of the little 
ant that is going to Jerusalem ! ” 

And the stick replied, The fire that burns me 
is a great deal stronger.” 

Oh ! fire, how strong you are, to burn the stick, 
that beats the dog, that chases the cat, that eats the 
mouse, that bores through the mountain, that stops 
the wind, that drives away the cloud, that hides 
the sun, that melts the snow, that cracks the paw 
of the little ant that is going to Jerusalem ! ” 

And the fire replied, The water that puts me 
out is a great deal stronger.” 

Oh ! water, how strong you are, to put out the 
fire, that burns the stick, that beats the dog, that 
chases the cat, that eats the mouse, that bores 
through the mountain, that stops the wind, that 
drives away the cloud, that hides the sun that 
melts the snow, that cracks the paw of the little 
ant that is going to Jerusalem ! ” 

And the water replied, The cow that drinks 
me is a great deal stronger.” 


120 


THE LITTLE ANT. 


Oh ! cow, how strong you are, to drink the 
water, that puts out the fire, that burns the stick, 
that beats the dog, that chases the cat, that eats 
the mouse, that bores through the mountain, that 
stops the wind, that drives away the cloud, that 
hides the sun, that melts the snow, that cracks the 
paw of the little ant that is going to Jerusalem ! ” 
And the cow replied, The man who kills me 
is a great deal stronger.” 

Oh ! man, how strong you are, to kill the cow, 
that drinks the water, that puts out the fire, that 
burns the stick, that beats the dog, that chases the 
cat that eats the mouse, that bores through the 
mountain, that stops the wind, that drives away the 
cloud, that hides the sun, that melts the snow, 
that cracks the paw of the little ant that is going to 
Jerusalem ! ” 

And the man replied, God is much stronger, 
who can kill the man, that killed the cow, that 
drinks the water, that puts out the fire, that burns 
the stick, that beats the dog, that chases the cat, 
that eats the mouse, that bores through the moun- 
tain, that stops the wind, that drives away the 
cloud, that hides the sun, that melts the snow, that 
cracks the paw of the little ant that is going to 
J erusalem ! ” 

Told in 1876, by M. G. de la Landelle, the maritime 
novelist, who had learned it in his childhood, at Mont- 
pellier. 


F. M. Luzel. 


THE MOST POWEEFUL HUSBAND IN THE 
, WOKLD. 

AN- ARABIAN STORY. 


It is said that a monk, whose prayers were al- 
ways answered, was one day seated on the seashore, 
when he saw a kite fly holding in one of its 
claws a little mouse, which escaped and fell on the 
monk. Touched with compassion for the mouse, 
he took it, wrapped it up in a leaf, and carried it 
home with him. 

Fearing that his people would not be very eager 
to care for it, he prayed his Lord to change it into 
a young girl; and immediately it became a young 
girl gifted with great beauty. The monk led her 
to his wife, and said to the latter, — 

Here is a girl who belongs to me, and I de- 
sire that you shall treat her as my own child.” 

When she had come to the age of womanhood, 
the monk said to her, — 

My dear daughter, you are quite grown up, 
and you absolutely must have a husband; choose 
121 


122 the most powerful HUSBAND. 


then, one to suit yourself, so that I may unite you 
to him.” 

Since you leave me free to choose,” she re- 
plied, wish for my husband, he who is the 
most powerful in the world.” 

Perhaps you would like the sun ? ” said he ; 
and he went to find the sun, and said to it, — 

0 ! thou who art so essentially great, I have 
a daughter who desires to have for a husband he 
who is the most powerful in the world ; would you 
be willing to marry her ? ” 

I will show you some one who is more pow- 
erful than I,” said the sun ; “ it is the cloud which 
obscures me, and makes my rays pale and tarnishes 
the splendor of my fires.” 

The monk went to the cloud and repeated to him 
the sun’s words. 

And I,” said the cloud, I will show you some 
one more powerful than I ; go find the wind which 
makes me come and go, w’hich drives me from east 
to west.” 

The monk went to find the wind, and said to 
him the same things which he had said to the 
cloud; but the wind said to him also, — 

I will show you some one more powerful than 
I ; it is the mountain that I cannot move.” 

JThen the monk went to speak to the mountain, 
which made him this reply, — 

“ I will show you some one more powerful than 


THE MOST POWERFUL HUSBAND. 123 


I ; it is the rat, against which I cannot defend my- 
self, when he bores into me and makes his home 
in me.” 

At last the monk went and said to the rat,— 

Do you wish to marry my young daughter ? ” 
And how could I do so ? ” cried the rat. ‘‘ My 
hole is narrow, and a rat only marries a mouse.” 

The monk then pra3^ed his Lord to change the 
young girl into a mouse; as she was before, and 
this to the entire contentment of the young girl. 
Immediately she resumed her original shape, and 
she ran away with the rat. 


THE NINE BROTHEKS, WHO WERE 
CHANGED TO SHEEP, AND 
THEIR SISTER. 

A BRETON STORY. 


There were once nine brothers and their sister, 
who were left orphans. They were rich also, and 
lived in an old castle in the midst of a forest. 
The sister, whose name was Levenez, who was the 
oldest of the ten children, undertook the direction 
of the house, when the old lord died, and her 
brothers consulted and obeyed her in everything, 
as if she had been their mother. They often went 
hunting in the woods, which were full of all sorts 
of game. One day, following a roe, they came to 
a hut built of branches of trees, wattled together 
with clods of dirt. It was the first time they had 
seen it. Curious to know who could live in it, they 
entered under pretence of asking for some water 
to quench their thirst. They saw only an old 
woman with teeth as long as one’s arm, and whose 
124 


THE NINE BROTHERS. 


125 


tongue went nine times round her body. Fright- 
ened at this sight, they were about to run away, 
when the old woman said to them, — 

What do you want, my children ? Come in, 
and do not be so frightened; I love children very 
much, especially when they are good and gentle 
like you.’^ 

^^We should like a little water, if you please, 
grandmother,” said the oldest, whose name was 
Goulven. 

Certainly, my children ; I will give you some 
fresh, clear water, which I drew this morning, 
from my fountain. But come in, and do not be 
afraid, m}'^ poor dears.” 

And the old woman gave them some water in 
a wooden porringer, and while they drank it, she 
caressed them, stroking the soft curls of their 
blond hair, and when they were ready to go, 
she said to them, Now, my children, you 
must pay me for the little service I have rendered 
you.” 

We have no money with us, grandmother,” 
replied the children, '^but we will ask our sister 
for some, and bring it to you to-morrow.” 

Oh ! it is not money I want, my friends ; but 
one of you, — the oldest, perhaps, for the others 
are still very young, — must take me for his 
wife.” 

And turning to Goulven, — 


126 


THE NINE BROTHERS. 


Will you, Goulven, take me to be your wife ? ” 
The poor boy could not reply at once, the re- 
quest seemed so strange to him. 

Come, answer, will you have me for your little 
wife?^^ asked the horrible old woman again, em- 
bracing him. 

“I do not know,’^ said Goulven, confounded; 

I will ask my sister.’^ 

Very well ; to morrow morning I will come my- 
self to the castle, for your answer.^’ 

The poor children returned to the house, sad and 
trembling, and hastened to tell their sister all that 
had happened. 

Shall I be obliged to marry that horrible old 
woman, sister ? asked Goulven, weeping. 

No, my brother, you shall not marry her,” re- 
plied Levenez ; I know that we shall all have to 
suffer for it, but we will endure whatever comes to 
us, and we will never abandon you.” 

The next day, the sorceress came to the castle as 
she had promised. She found Levenez and her 
brothers in the garden. 

You know, doubtless, why I have come,” said 
she to Levenez. 

Yes ; my brother has told me everything,” said 
the young girl. 

And you are very willing that I should become 
your sister-in-law ? ” 

^^No; that cannot be.” 


THE NINE BROTHERS. 127 

Why not ? Perhaps you do not know who I 
am, and what I can do.” 

I know that you can do a great deal of harm to 
my brothers and me; but you cannot force me to 
consent to what you ask.” 

“ Think well of it, and repent quickly of this 
foolish resolution, while there is yet time, or misery 
to you ! ” cried the sorceress, furious, and her eyes 
shone like two burning coals. 

Levenez’s nine brothers trembled all over; but 
she, calm and resolute, replied to these threats, — 
. I have thought of it all, and I shall change 
nothing of all I have said.” 

Then the horrible old woman turned a wand, 
which she carried in her hand, towards the castle, 
pronounced a magic sentence, and immediately the 
castle fell to the ground with a great noise. Not 
one stone was left upon another. Then turning 
the wand towards the nine brothers, who were hid- 
ing behind their sister in great terror, she pro- 
nounced another magic sentence and the nine 
brothers were immediately changed into nine white 
sheep. Then she said to Levenez, who still retained 
her natural form, — 

Now, you can go and keep your sheep in this 
plain. And take care never to tell any one that 
they are your brothers, or the same thing will hap- 
pen to you.” Then she went away, sneering. 

The beautiful gardens of the castle, and the 


128 


THE NINE BROTHERS. 


grand wood which surrounded it, had been changed 
also, instantly, into a great arid and desolate 
plain. 

Poor Levenez, left alone with her nine white 
sheep, pastured them on the open plain, and never 
lost them from her sight a moment. She sought 
for tufts of fresh grass, which they ate from her 
hand, and she played with them, caressed them, 
embraced them, and talked to them as if they un- 
derstood her. And indeed they appeared to under- 
stand her. One of them was larger than the 
others; it was Goulven, the oldest of the brothers. 
Levenez had built a shelter, a sort of hut, with 
stones, clods of earth, moss and dry grasses, and at 
night, or when it rained, she took refuge there 
with her sheep. But when the weather was fine, 
she ran and played about in the sun with them, or 
sang songs, or recited her prayers, to which they 
listened attentively, all ranged in a circle around 
her. She had a very beautiful voice, clear and cor- 
rect. 

One day a young lord who was hunting in those 
parts, was astonished to hear such a beautiful voice 
in a place so deserted. He stopped to listen ; then 
going in the direction from which it came, he soon 
found himself in the presence of a lovely young 
girl,. surrounded by nine white sheep, who appeared 
to love her very much. He spoke to her and was so 
struck with her sweetness, her wit, and her beauty. 


THE NINE BROTHERS. 


129 


that he wished to take her and her sheep away with 
him to his castle. She refused to go. But the 
young lord could think of nothing but the pretty 
shepherdess, and every day, under pretence of 
hunting, he went to see her and talk with her in 
the great plain. At last he carried her away with 
him to his castle, and they were married, and 
there were long holidays and great feasting. 

The nine sheep had been installed in the gar- 
den of the castle, and Levenez passed almost all 
her days there, playing with them, caressing them, 
and talking to them as if they understood her; 
and they did indeed seem to understand all that 
she said to them. Her husband was astonished to 
see them so intelligent, and he asked himself 
if it were possible that they could be real 
sheep. 

Levenez had an attendant who was the wife of 
the castle gardener, and who was also the daughter 
of the old woman who had changed her brothers 
into sheep; but of this she knew nothing. One 
day, when Levenez was leaning over the edge of a 
well which was in the garden, to see how deep it 
was, her attendant took her by the feet and threw 
her down the well. Then she ran to her mistress^ 
chamber, got into her bed, and drew the curtains 
close around the bed and at the windows, and 
pretended to be sick. The lord was absent at the 
moment. But on his return, not finding his wife 
9 


130 


THE NINE BROTHERS. 


in the garden among her sheep as usual, he went 
to her chamber. 

^‘What is the matter, my sweetheart?’^ said 
he. 

I am very sick,” replied the traitress ; and 
when he was about to open the curtains, Don’t 
open the curtains, I beg you; I cannot stand the 
light.” 

Why are you alone ? Where is 3^our attend- 
ant?” 

I do not know ; I have not seen her the whole 
day long.” 

The lord looked for her in the castle, and then 
in the garden, and not finding her, he returned 
to his wife, and said to her, — 

I do not know what has become of your at- 
tendant. I cannot find her anywhere. Do you 
want an3d:hing ? Perhaps you are hungry ? ” 

Oh, yes ! I am very hungry.” 

What would you like to eat ? ” 

I must have a bit of that big white sheep in 
the garden.” 

What a strange notion ! You who love your 
sheep so much, and this one most of all ! ” 

^^That is the only thing that will soothe the 
frightful pain I suffer. But do not make any 
mistake; I want a piece of the big white sheep, 
and not of any other.” 

The husband went to the garden and ordered 


THE NINE BROTHERS. 


131 


the gardener to take the big white sheep and kill 
it at once and put it on the kitchen spit. 

So the gardener, who was conniving with the 
attendant, ran after the white sheep. But it ran 
so fast round and round the well, bleating so 
pitifully all the time, that he could not catch it. 
The lord, seeing this, wanted to help him, and went 
up to the well. He was astonished to hear moans 
and groans which seemed to come up from it. He 
leaned over the opening and called out, — 

Who is there ? is there any one down the 
well?” 

And a gentle voice that he knew so well, an- 
swered him, — 

Yes, it is I, your wife, Levenez.” 

The lord, without waiting to hear more, quickly 
lowered the bucket into the well and drew up his 
wife. She was all trembling and terrified. 

Soon after this occurrence a child was born to 
them, a son, as beautiful as the day. 

Levenez said it must be baptized at once. 

You may choose the godmother, if you wish, 
but I want my big white sheep for the godfather,” 
said she to her husband. 

What ! have a sheep for your son’s god- 
father?” 

“I wish it, I tell you; do as I say and do not 
be uneasy about it.” 

Not wishing to cross his young wife, and fear- 


132 


THE NINE BROTHERS. 


ing lest he should make her sick, the father con- 
sented, though grieved at his heart, that the big 
white sheep should be his son’s godfather. 

They went to church. The big white sheep, very 
happy, walked in front with the father and the 
godmother, a young and beautiful princess. The 
other eight sheep, his brothers, followed him. The 
whole procession entered the church, to the great 
astonishment of the village people. The father 
presented the child to the priest. The latter looked 
at the godmother, but seeing no godfather, he 
asked, — 

Where is the godfather ? ” 

Here he is,” replied the father, pointing to the 
big white sheep. 

What ! a sheep ? ” 

^^Yes, it seems so; but do not stop for a mat- 
ter of form, but go on without fear with the 
service.” 

The priest made no more objections, such trans- 
formations being, doubtless, common in his day, 
and proceeded to baptize the child. 

The sheep then raised himself on his two hind 
legs, took his godson in his two forelegs, with the 
assistance of the godmother, and all passed off very 
well. 

But as soon as the ceremony was over, the sheep 
godfather became a handsome young man. He 
was Goulven, Levenez’s oldest brother. 


THE NINE BROTHERS. 


133 


He told how he and his brothers had been 
changed into sheep by an old sorceress because he 
had refused to marry her. His sister, the child’s 
mother, could not tell of it lest the same fate 
should befall her ; but now the charm was broken, 
and the sorceress had no longer any power over 
them. 

Are the sheep really your brothers ? ” asked the 
priest. 

Yes, they are my brothers, and the time has 
come for them also to escape from the power of 
the sorceress, and return to their human form. 
Lay your stole over them, say a prayer, and you 
will see them become men again, as I have 
done.” 

The priest followed his advice : he laid his stole 
on each of the sheep successively, recited a prayer 
each time, and immediately they resumed their 
original form. 

Goulven then told of the terrible deed which 
had been done to his sister by her attendant, the 
daughter of the sorceress. 

So they returned to the castle determined to 
treat each one as she had deserved. 

They sent men to seek for the old sorceress in 
the wood where she dwelt, and when they brought 
her, she and her daughter and the gardener were 
torn to pieces by four horses and then thrpwn into 
a great fire and burned to ashes. 


134 


THE NINE BROTHERS. 


Goulven and Levenez lived after that peacefully 
and happily, and were blessed, they say, with many 
children. 

Told by Le Noac’h, of Gourin, at Merville, near Lo- 
rient, March 10, 1874. 


F. M. Luzel. 


THE KING AND HIS THREE SONS. 


Once there was a king who had three sons. He 
wanted to lay aside his crown. In his kingdom 
it was the custom to give it to the oldest; but as 
this king loved his three children equally, he could 
not resolve to obey this custom and exclude the 
youngest in advance. He wished that each of his 
children should have equal chance to succeed him. 
He decided that the crown should belong to who- 
ever of his sons should bring him the most beau- 
tiful flower. He called them together and said to 
them, — 

The crown shall belong to the one who shall 
bring me the most beautiful flower ; go and 
search.” 

The three sons started out, each his own way, 
after having agreed to meet in a field well known 
to them. The first who reached the field was the 
oldest. He brought a beautiful flower. The sec- 
ond arrived next, with a flower still more beauti- 
ful. The oldest, seeing it, said bitterly, — 

I shall not have the crown ! ” 

135 


136 the king and his three sons. 


The youngest came last. His flower was so 
beautiful that it eclipsed those of his brothers. 

I shall not have the crown/’ said the oldest to 
himself, angrily ; and seizing the knife which hung 
from his girdle, he struck his youngest brother 
and killed him. 

The father, grieved at not seeing his youngest 
child return, continued to wait for him before re- 
signing his crown. The younger was so much 
afraid of the oldest that he dared not speak. 

Several years had passed after the murder, when 
a shepherdess, who was keeping her sheep in the 
field where the three brothers had had their meet- 
ing, found a bone made like a flute. 

She put it to her lips and blew. A voice came 
out of it which sang, — 

“ Blow softly, shepherdess, 

Blow, blow softly ; 

The knife from the girdle 
Cruelly killed me.” 

The king heard that the shepherdess had found 
a bone like a flute which made harmonious sounds. 
He had it brought to him, put it to his mouth and 
blew. The bone sang, — 

“ Blow softly, my father, 

Blow, blow softly ; 

The knife from the girdle 
Cruelly killed me.” 


THE ‘KING AND HIS THREE SONS. 137 

The king called his younger son, handed him the 
bone and told him to blow in it. The son blew; 
the bone sang, — 

“ Blow softly, my brother, 

Blow, blow softly ; 

The knife from the girdle 
Cruelly killed me.” 

The king called his oldest son, handed him the 
bone and told him to blow in it. The son blew; 
the bone sang, — 

“ Blow softly, my brother, 

Blow, blow softly ; 

The knife from thy girdle 
Cruelly killed me.” 

At these words, The knife from thy girdle,” 
the father understood it all. He had his oldest 
son quartered at once. 

Told at Fraisses (Loire) by Jacques Bayon, Aug. 19, 
1877. 


V.S. 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


A BRETON STORY. 


A RICH lord was returning, alone, on horse- 
back, from Brest to Rennes. At Brest, his footman 
had left him and sailed. He wished to get an- 
other in his place, and as he went along he had 
already proposed to more than one; but all had 
refused; his terms did not suit them. Between 
Plounevez-Moedec and Belle-Isle-en-Terre (doubt- 
less on the bridge of Saint-Elo) he saw by the road- 
side a little hut, the one door and window of which 
stood open. He got down from his horse so as 
to walk up to it. He went to the hut to ask for 
a fire to light his pipe. Holding his horse by the 
bridle, he put his head in at the door, standing 
with one foot inside and one out. His horse also 
put his head in through the window, which, as I 
have said, was open. A boy of twelve or thirteen 
years was alone in the hut, seated by the hearth- 
stone. 

^^Are you alone, my boy?’’ asked the traveler. 

138 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 139 

replied Fanch. (His name was Fanch 
Scouarnec. ) 

But I see no one beside you/^ 

It is nevertheless true, that there are in this 
house at this moment, a man and a half and the 
head of a horse/^ 

You love to joke I see, but give me a little 
fire to light my pipe. Where is your father ? ” 

My father has gone hunting, and he will leave 
what he catches, and bring back to the house what 
he does not catch.^^ 

“ That seems difficult ; and where is your 
mother ? ” 

My mother has gone to the oven to bake some 
bread that has been eaten ? ” 

Good, good, you are a real joker; and your 
sister ? ” 

“ My sister is crying for the joy of last year.” 

I do not understand any of it ; but you, what 
are you doing there ? ” 

I, — I am watching some leap over others and 
catching a few.” 

Surely, I have never seen any one so full of 
joke as you; but will you not explain it all to 
me? ” 

“ There is nothing easier,” said Fanch, and 
although you are a lord, you are not of the sharp- 
est, it seems to me. My father is like me ; he never 
goes out alone; he is always accompanied by a 


140 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


crowd of little animals who love him so that they 
would like to eat him up. Once upon a time, when 
there were too many of them, he seated himself 
down there in the sun, and went hunting among 
the little beasts that I spoke of. He left on the 
spot those he caught and brought to the house those 
he did not catch. Do you understand me now ? ” 

Perfectly.” 

My mother borrowed some bread last month 
and she has gone to the oven to bake some bread 
to return what she borrowed, so therefore you see 
she has gone to bake some bread already eaten. 
My sister had a lover, and her greatest happiness 
was to go walking with him at the hour for the 
angelus, and dance with him on the new threshing- 
floors; but after promising to marry her, he left 
her, and went away to France, and that is the 
reason she is crying for the joy she had last year. 
And as for me, I am busy cooking some peas in 
a pot, and when the pot boils the peas leap over 
each other, and with my spoon I catch some of 
them and eat them. Now, my lord, is it not all 
just as I said?” 

^^Yes, upon my word! But you have not ex- 
plained your first answer.” 

^^You asked me if I was alone in the house; 
and I told you that I was not alone, but that 
there were here a man and a half and the head 
of a horse. Now, you see, you have your head. 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


141 


one foot, and half your body inside the house, and 
I am entirely inside, that makes a man and a 
half ; and the horse^s head is the head of your 
horse which was in at the window/’ 

I see that there are. bigger fools than you in 
the country; but tell me now where this road 
goes.” 

“ That road, my lord, does not go anywhere ; 
I have always seen it there.” 

I want to know to what place it leads ; do 
you hear me ? ” 

Ah ! that is different ; it leads to Belle-Isle, 
to Louargat, to Bre, to Guingamp, and even to 
Paris, they say.” 

Very well ! Would you like to come with me 
and be my footman ? ” 

** Perhaps, yes, when you have told me your 
terms.” 

I will give you a hundred crowns, and a bag 
full of farthings, when you shall have served me 
for a year and a day; but on condition that you 
do everything I command you, and that you shall 
never get angry, no matter what is said to you, 
or what 3mu are ordered to do; if you get angry, 
you shall have a strip of skin taken off from your 
neck to your heels, and be sent away without a 
penny.” 

The sum is tempting, a hundred crowns ! but 
the conditions are hard. The strip of skin makes 

# 


142 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


me shiver. But now about your part, my lord? 
Are you never to get angry either ? 

That is the bargain.” 

If you do, your skin shall be stripped off 
too?” 

Just so ; it shall be done to the first one who 
gets angry.” 

‘^Very well, it is a bargain; I will go with 
you, and I will go with you now while my father 
and mother are away.” 

So they both started off on horseback, for the 
lord was leading the horse of the footman who had 
left him at Brest. 

After traveling several days they came to the 
lord’s castle. At first Fanch was set to take care 
of two children, four or five years old, with the 
order never to contradict them and to do every- 
thing they asked, if possible. 

'^Very well!” said Fanch; that is not hard 
work to begin with.” 

That evening when they were at the table (for 
Fanch ate with the master and mistress of the 
house, so as to be always with the children), the 
two little brats cried out, — 

I want to get down, I want to get down ! ” 

Come, Fanch, do you not hear ? ” said the 
lady. 

“ Yes, yes,” answered Fanch ; and he took them 
away. He had only eaten his soup, and when he 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


143 


came back into the room with the children, the 
table was cleared away, there was nothing left on 
it. 

How is it there is nothing on the table ? ’’ 
asked he, after waiting a while. 

There is a Tule in my house,” replied the 
lord, ^^that whoever comes after the table has 
been cleared away shall have nothing.” 

A bad rule ! ” he muttered. 

Are you not satisfied with it ? ” 

Oh ! yes ! I will not die for the loss of one 
poor meal; I was used to that at my father’s 
house.” 

If you are not pleased, you can have your 
skin taken off.” 

I am pleased, I tell you.” 

The next day at supper, Fanch had hardly be- 
gun to eat his soup, when the little brats began 
to cry out, — 

“ I want to go.” 

Come, Fanch, do you not hear ? ” 

And Fanch went to please the children. 

Come, children, make haste and go back ! ” 
said he to them. 

But when he returned, there was nothing on 
the table. 

"^How is this,” said he; ^^must I go without 
supper two days together ? ” 

‘^Are you dissatisfied, Fanch?” 


144 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


did not say that; but the children could 
Just as well stay and let me eat in peace.” 

You promised to do everything the children 
asked, and if you are displeased, you know — ” 
^^Yes, yes, I am entirely satisfied.” 

And Fanch went to bed again without eating 
an3dhing. 

Ah ! ” said he, this thing cannot go on ; I 
must eat sometime; we will see how it will be to- 
morrow.” 

The next day the children began their song 
again. 

Ah ! ” cried Fanch, this is no way to live ; 
I must put an end to it. You want to go, my 
little scamps? Very well, go to the devil! I 
want some supper to-night, I do ! ” and he threw 
the two children out of the window. 

Stop I ” cried the master and mistress, rising, 
this is too much ! To throw our children out 
of the window ! Ah ! you shall pay for it ! ” 

So then you are angry, master ? ” said Fanch 
quickly. 

“ I am not angry,” he replied, growing a little 
calmer, but that is no way to do ; it is a mercy 
if my poor children are not crippled ! ” 

^^If you are angry, master, you know our con- 
ditions, and I will strip off — ” 

I tell you I am not angry, but I shall not 
trust my children with you again.” 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 145 

J ust as you like ; I would rather do anything 
than mind children like a nurse.” 

That evening Fanch could eat comfortably. 
The next day the lord said, — 

Go to the blacksmith’s and have the horses’ 
feet shod.” 

‘^Very well,” said Fanch; I like that better 
than minding children.” 

Then he went to the stable, cut off the horses’ 
feet with a hatchet, put them in a wagon, and 
took them to the blacksmith. That evening when 
he returned, the lord was in the court-yard of the 
castle. 

Here are your horses’ feet,” said Fanch ; see 
if they are well shod.” 

“ What have you done, you miserable creature ? ” 
Did you not tell me to have the horses’ feet 
shod?” 

" You have ruined me, you wretch ! ” 

Why, master, you are angry, it seems to me ! ” 
Ah ! it is enough to make me, — ^but you know 
very well that I do not get angry very easily.” 

If you are angry, you know — I shall strip off 
your skin — ” 

Go to your supper at once and say nothing of 
this to your mistress; to-morrow I will see how I 
can employ you.” 

The next day Fanch was sent to watch a great 
herd of beeves, in a pasture which was by the side 

10 


146 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


of the high road. A butcher passed along the 
road. He went into the pasture and began to ex- 
amine and feel the beeves. Fine beeves/^ said he 
to himself. They are fat as moles. I have to 
furnish the meat at the castle, for the wedding of 
the young lady, which will take place the coming 
week, and if I can get three or four of these beeves, 
that will suit me exactly. Eh ! boy ! ” cried he to 
Fanch, who was lying under a beech-tree singing. 

What do you want ? ’’ he asked, without mov- 
ing. 

Come here, so that I can speak to you.” 

" Come yourself, if you want me.” 

Then the butcher went to him, saying to him- 
self, — 

" He does not look like the sharpest kind of a 
fellow.” 

" Will you sell me three or four of your 
beeves ? ” 

" All, if you wish.” 

" How much do you ask for them ? ” 

" Five hundred crowns, and the tail of one of 
them ! ” 

" Why, for goodness’ sake ? ” 

"Do not bother about that; that is my busi- 
ness.” 

" Very well, agreed ! The bargain is made ! ” 

And they shook hands with each other. 

" And the money at once,” added Fanch. 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


U7 


The butcher, pleased with his bargain, counted 
the five hundred crowns to him, and was about to 
go off with the beeves, when Fanch called out, — 

But the tail ? I must have the tail.” 

You insist upon that, do you ? ” 

Why, certainly, and nothing is concluded with- 
out it.” 

Then the butcher cut off the tail of one of the 
beeves and gave it to him. 

When the butcher was gone with all the beeves, 
Fanch climbed up. into an oak-tree, with the tail, 
and began crying out with all his might, Help ! 
help ! help at once ! ” 

They heard his cry at the castle, and sent a 
footman to see what was the matter. Fanch, see- 
ing the footman coming, called to him, — 

'^Run to the castle and tell the lord to come 
here as quickly as possible, or all of his beeves 
will be lost.” 

So the footman ran to the castle and said to 
the lord, — 

Come as fast as you can to the field, master, 
or all your beeves will be lost.” 

The lord ran to the field, and saw Fanch up 
in a tree, and apparently holding on with all his 
might to the tail of a beef. 

What are you doing there, Fanch, and where 
are the beeves ? ” 

Come up here quickly, my poor master, come 


148 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


up quickly, or you will lose them all ! A terrible 
whirlwind came suddenly and carried them up to 
the sky, each holding on to the other by the tail ! 
I seized the tail of the last one, and have been 
lifted up here. I am still holding on, but for good- 
ness’ sake make haste and come to my assistance, 
or I shall have to let go; I cannot hold on any 
longer.” 

So the lord went up and took hold of the. tail 
also. But as soon as he did so, Fanch let go, 
and his master fell to the ground, taking the tail 
along. 

“ Alas ! my poor master,” said he then, we 
held on so long that the tail is all that is left ; the 
beeves have gone to heaven.” 

The poor lord, all mangled and bleeding, swore 
and stormed. 

Miserable wretch, accursed rascal ! you have 
almost killed me ! ” 

^^Why, master, are you angry?” asked Fanch 
quietly; he was still in the tree. 

And who would not be angry ? ” 

Well, you know your conditions, and I shall 
strip olf your skin.” 

^^But I did not say that I was angry, though 
indeed I think I had good right to be. You will 
ruin me! I shall be thankful if you do not kill 
me” 

Then the lord returned to his house, rubbing 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


149 

his back and trying to think how he could get 
rid of such a rascal. 

The next day he sent Fanch to take care of 
his hogs. A hog merchant passed by on his way 
to the fair at Lannion. 

^^Will you sell me your hogs, my boy?^^ said 
he to Fanch. 

“ I should like nothing better/’ he replied. 
How much will you take ? ” 

^^Two hundred crowns and the tail of one of 
them.” 

Agreed ! It is a bargain ! ” 

And the money on the spot ? ” 

Yes, yes, on the spot.” 

Then the merchant paid two hundred crowns 
and went away, taking the hogs along. 

There was a pond near by, part of which was 
all marshy and filled up with grass and branches 
of trees. Fanch waded in up to his stomach, 
and began to call out as loud as he could. He 
had stuck the large end of the hog’s tail which 
he had, down in the mud, and was pretending 
to pull it up with all his might, crying, Help ! 
help ! help, quickly ! ” The lord was walking in 
the wood, not far from the pond, and ran to his 
assistance on hearing his cries. 

^MVhat is the matter now?” asked he, seeing 
Fanch in the mud up to his stomach. 

Come quickly and help me, my poor master. 


150 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


or we shall lose all of them. An animal unlike 
any I ever saw before, — a frightful creature, a 
real demon, I believe,^ — came up out of the pond, 
when I was not dreaming of such a thing, and 
then went back again dragging my hogs after him, 
all holding on to each other by the tail. I caught 
the tail of the last one, you see! Come help me 
to pull it up, for if we can pull this one up, all 
the others will come after it. Come quickly, for 
I am ready to let go.” 

Then the lord went into the pond without 
hesitation, and began to pull on the tail with 
Fanch. But the latter, letting go suddenly, he 
fell, and sinking into the mud, was almost stifled. 

Alas ! they are all lost ! They are gone be- 
low ! ” cried Fanch. 

The other, after getting out with great difficulty, 
swore and threatened. 

“ Why, master, are you angry ? ” said Fanch to 
him, jeeringly. 

Leave me in peace, you villain ! I wish you 
were in purgatory 1 ” 

If you are angry, you have only to give me 
my hundred crowns, wdth the bag of farthings, 
according to our agreement, and I will go when- 
ever you wish; but before I go, you know, I will 
strip off your skin from your neck — ” 

“ Who said I was angry? Though indeed I had 
great reason, I think ; you will ruin me utterly ! ” 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 151 

What could I do ? I could not prevent the 
demon’s taking off your hogs.” 

To-morrow I will give you another occupa- 
tion, and as soon as the year is ended you shall 
go, for you are good for nothing.” 

^^As you like; but when will my year be 
ended ? ” 

When the cuckoo sings.” 

The next day the lord said to Fanch, — 

Take this gun and come with me to the woods ; 
the poachers are destroying all my game, and the 
poor people of the whole country provide them- 
selves with wood at my expense ; I want to see after 
these matters.” 

^^Very well,” said Fanch, that suits me.” 

And. he put his gun on his shoulder, and fol- 
lowed his master to the woods. At the edge of 
it they saw an old woman who had a great load 
on her back. 

Fire at her ! ” said the lord to Fanch. 

Must I do it?” 

‘^ITes, yes.” 

^^And if I kill her?” 

" So much the worse for her ! That will teach 
her to steal my wood.” 

So Fanch fired, bang ! and the old'woman rolled 
over on the ground with her load. They went to 
her. 

She is dead ! ” said the lord. 


152 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


Quite/’ said Fanch, ^^unfortunately for you, 
for I should not like to be in your place. This 
old woman has two sons, — two jolly fellows, upon 
my word, and when they know that you have killed 
their mother, — ” 

But it was you who killed her.” 

Yes, but by your order ; I am your servant, 
and I must obey you, but you will have to pay 
for it.” 

^^You frighten me; go quickly to the castle 
and bring me two shovels, so we can bury her in 
the earth and no one will know anything about it. 
You will find them in the passage near the cham- 
ber of my wife and daughter. Put them in a bag, 
so that no one can see, and return quickly.” 

Fanch went to the castle and found the door of 
the lady’s room open, where she was sitting with 
her daughter. He entered and said, — 

My master has ordered me to put both of 
you in a bag.” 

“What is it you say, idiot? You must have 
lost your senses ! ” 

“You shall hear him say it himself.” 

And going to the window, he called out to the 
lord, who was waiting for him below, — 

“ Both of them in a bag, shall I not, my lord ? ” 

“ Yes, both, and make haste.” (He meant the 
two shovels.) 

“Do you hear? I must obey my master.” 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


153 


And he seized upon the mother and daughter, 
and succeeded, not without difficulty, — for they re- 
sisted as well as they could, — in shutting them up 
in a bag. The lord, hearing the noise, and their 
screams, ran up to see what was going on. 

What trick have you played on me now, mis- 
erable wretch, demon incarnate ? ” cried he, seeing 
the bag rolling on the floor, and hearing the 
screams that came out of it. 

^^Well, I put them in the bag; did you not tell 
me to bring you two women in a hag? ” 

Two women, idiot ! 

Bless me ! I thought you said two women.” 

I have a good mind to run my sword through 
your body.” 

You are angry it seems to me, my master.” 

Angry, angry, — and who would not be in my 
place ? ” 

Oh ! then I am going to strip ofl your skin.” 

'^But I am not angry at all. I said nothing 
of the sort; you know very well that I have a 
good temper, and that I never get angry. But 
go, run quickly to the woods, take two shovels 
in a bag, — you understand now, two shovels , — and 
do what I told you.” 

The lord then pulled his wife and daughter 
out of the bag, and consulted with them upon 
some means of getting rid of Fanch as soon as 
possible. 


154 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


It was agreed/’ said the lady, that his year 
should end when the cuckoo began to sing.” 

Yes, but it is not yet time for the cuckoo to 
sing.” 

Pshaw ! that boy is such a fool, he would never 
know what time of the year the cuckoo ought to 
sing; to-morrow I will make the cuckoo sing my- 
self.” 

The next day, just as Fanch was going to the 
wood with his gun on his shoulder, he heard, 

Cuckoo ! cuckoo ! ” from a large oak-tree which 
was near the gate of the court-yard. 

What is this? ” said he; “does the cuckoo sing 
in the month of February in this country? I 
will teach you in a moment, how to wait till the 
right time comes to sing, vile bird ! ” 

And he fired, bang! and the lady fell dead at 
his feet. 

“ Why, what a singular cuckoo ! ” said he. 

“ Ah ! you demon ! ” cried the lord, “ you have 
killed my wife! I will kill you, too, as I would 
a dog.” 

“ Oh 1 this time you are angry, my master, you 
are very angry, and I shall strip off your skin.” 

“No, I am not angry, because I never get 
angry, myself. But from this moment, you shall 
never have anything to do at the castle but eat, 
drink, and go walking ; for yovu would bring me 
to beggary 1 ” 


FANCH SCOUARNEC. 


155 

Oh ! delightful ! that is just what I had 
wished for.” 

One day the cuckoo sang at last in the month 
of May. They gave Fanch his hundred crowns 
and his bag of farthings, and bade him farewell. 
And he returned to his country, without having 
had his skin stripped otf; more fortunate than 
many others who had been before him at this cas- 
tle; for there was a room there where you could 
see a great number of skins hung up against the 
wall. 

With the five hundred crowns that he got for 
the beeves, the two hundred crowns for the hogs, 
and the hundred crowns and the bag of farthings 
for his wages, he found himself quite rich. More- 
over, he married one of the richest heiresses in 
his neighborhood, and for three whole days there 
were holidays and feasts, to which all the people 
in the neighborhood were invited, the poor as well 
as the rich. 

Told in Breton by Barbe Tassel, Plouaret, December, 

1868. 


F. M. Luzel. 


THE EOEBUCK HUNT. 


AN IROQUOIS STORY. 


An old man lived in a cabin with his grand- 
son, who was twenty years old. They were the 
last survivors of a nation exterminated by the 
sorceresses. 

The young man was a good hunter, but he had 
one great trouble: his grandfather forbade his 
hunting the roebuck, without giving him any rea- 
son for this interdiction. One day, returning from 
the hunt sooner than usual, the young man sur- 
prised his grandfather making soup of some bones. 
Being questioned very narrowly on the subject, the 
old man told the following story : — 

These bones that you have seqn are the bones 
of a roebuck. When you were born, our nation 
was numerous and powerful. But unfortunately 
there were some young people who would not 
obey their chiefs. These young people became 
more and more insolent, and were imitated by 
others. Tlie Lord of life became angry and sent 
the sorceresses to destroy the cabins: you see that 
166 


THE ROEBUCK HUNT. 


157 


ours is the only one now remaining. Our war- 
riors were all killed or made prisoners. You were 
very small then; I carried you away with me, far 
away, to a nation allied to ours — a fortunate jour- 
ney which saved our lives, or at least spared us 
from slavery. But what do I say? Are we free? 
Alas ! no, for the sorceresses allowed us to live 
only on condition that we should never hunt the 
roebuck, and never eat his flesh. The wolves have 
devoured a roebuck, I gathered up the remains, 
these few naked bones; I could not resist the de- 
sire to taste some soup made of the bones and to 
eat the marrow of them.’’ 

Hearing this story, the young man became very 
angry with the sorceresses, and resolved to find 
them and punish them. His grandfather then 
said to him, — 

Since you are determined to go, listen to me. 
You will be obliged to go through a forest at the 
end of which there is a place where there are a 
great many wolves; throw to them the game you 
kill by the way, and you will then be able to catch 
them. Soon after, you will come to the country 
of the sorceresses; then, especially, you must be 
very cautious. Take care not to touch a single 
ear when you come to their field of Indian corn; 
or else immediately they will surprise you, and 
you will be lost.” 

The young man took leave of the old man, prom- 


158 


THE ROEBUCK HUNT. 


ising to follow his instructions. All went well 
till just when he went to the sorceresses’ corn- 
field. The ripe ears made him covetous, and he 
had just put out his hand when suddenly he heard 
some one whisper in his ear to go along quietly 
and not touch a single ear. He had only gone 
a few steps when he saw a skeleton leaning against 
the enclosure of the field, as if put there to scare 
away the birds. It was one of the victims of the 
sorceresses and the young warrior’s paternal un- 
cle. He recognized his nephew and called him by 
his name. 

The latter coming up to him, his skeleton uncle 
told him everything that he would have to do 
when he went into the presence of the sorceresses. 
Furnished with these instructions, he arrived at 
the dwelling of the sorceresses. He was well re- 
ceived, and they contended as to who should bring 
him his pottage. The skeleton had told him this 
beforehand ; Each sorceress,” he told him, " will 
bring you a plate of corn boiled with meat; do 
not accept it, for if you do you make a fatal en- 
gagement with them. Only one, the youngest of 
them, will not invite you to eat out of her plate, 
and hers is really the corn and meat of which you 
must partake: you must put the spoon in boldly; 
she will give you a sweet smile, and by this you will 
be married. Meanwhile the other sorceresses will 
wish to kill you, but your young wife will know 


THE ROEBUCK HUNT. 


150 


very well how to take care of you : you have only to 
follow our counsels.^^ 

Everything happened as he said. 

When evening came, the young sorceress said to 
her husband, — 

The great old woman will come to-night to 
kill you; but do not be afraid, I will waken you 
in time.” 

Sure enough, about midnight the great old 
woman came suddenly to the bedside of the newly 
married pair, but, surprised at finding them 
awake, she went away without having been able 
to execute her design. At dawn of day the hus- 
band and wife arose, and the wife said to her hus- 
band,' — 

Go find your uncle ; he has something to tell 
you,” and he went to him immediately. 

My nephew,” said the skeleton to him, what 
you must do now is to seize upon the bag which 
is in the chamber of the great old woman.” 

It was an enchanted bag which had shut up in 
it all the secrets of sorcery, and he would have 
been entirely unable to take it away without the 
aid of his wife, who showed him how to do it, and 
procured him the assistance of a rat that helped 
him by cutting the string of the bag with its 
teeth. As soon as this was done, the sorceresses 
uttered cries of rage and despair. "What did they 
see? Roebucks running here and there in their 


160 the roebuck hunt. 

cornfield ; and ducks, each wearing a heart around 
his neck. It was all over with the sorceresses; the 
newly married husband, instructed by his wife, 
took the hearts, one after the other, and broke 
them. They were the hearts of the sorceresses. 
The vengeance was complete; but there was one 
more thing still to be done, — they must free the 
prisoners. These numerous herds of roebucks 
wandering about the country are a sign of good 
fortune. 

Do you see that tree near the lake ? ” said 
the wife to her husband; ‘^you must cut it down 
so that it will fall across the lake and serve as a 
bridge.^^ 

No sooner said than done; thousands of war- 
riors rose up at once and thanked their deliverer. 
Then began a triumphal march to their own coun- 
try ; the emblem of the nation was erected, the re- 
captured roebuck should be the family token of the 
children that should be born to the young couple. 

Ten days had scarcely passed since the grand- 
father and his grandson had parted. Five days, 
thanks to the skill of the young sorceress, was 
enough for the journey home. The joy of the old 
man on seeing his grandson again and hearing the 
story of his adventures, can scarcely be imagined. 
And the nation arose from its ruins and became 
more powerful than before. 


J. A. CuoQ. 


PIERRE AMD H^LllNE. 


A STORY OF LOWER BRITANNY. 


Once there were two orphans who lived in a 
village, a brother and a sister ; the brother’s name 
was Pierre, and the sister’s Helene. Pierre was 
married. The woman he married was wicked and 
jealous, and from the moment she entered Pierre’s 
house she hated her sister-in-law; Helene was 
good. 

A year passed, and Pierre became the father of 
a little girl. 

Helene shall be her godmother ! ” said he. 

As you like,” said his wife, casting an angry 
glance upon the poor girl. 

Little Helene grew ; and when she began to say 
a few words she was always lisping that of her 
good godmother. Pierre’s wicked wife was very 
indignant at it. 

Hypocrite ! ” cried she in a rage, is she 
going to deprive me of my child’s affection as she 
has of my husband’s love? I will find some sure 

11 161 


162 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 


means of driving this perfidious creature out of 
the house.” 

One day she went to her husband. See here,” 
said she, ^^it is I who do all the work; your 
sister takes her pleasure when your wife is worn 
out with fatigue; she folds her arms from morn- 
ing to night while I do her work and mine. Send 
her away, then, and you will see that everything 
gill go better in our household.” 

Pierre was very sad at these words, for he loved 
Helene tenderly. 

My sister,” said he to her the next day, it 
is not right that you should eat the bread that 
others have earned, and be idle yourself.” 

I milk, I bake the bread, I make the butter,” 
said Helene ; what more do you wish me to do ? ” 
But the wicked woman could not restrain her 
hatred, and a few days after this she said, — 

I cannot stand it any longer ; she must go ! ” 
And she ran to the stable and killed an ox. 

Pierre, Pierre ! ” cried she to her husband, 
see what your sister Helene has done ; she has 
killed one of your oxen.” 

My sister, why did you do this ? ” said Pierre 
to her, greatly mortified. 

‘‘1 did not do it, brother,” answered Helene 
sweetly. 

The next day the second ox died. 

“ Pierre, Pierre ! ” cried the wicked woman. 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 


163 

see ; your other ox is dead, and it is Helene who 
killed this one also.^’ 

I shall be ruined if I have no beasts to take 
into the fields/^ said Pierre to his sister, and 
this is the second one of my oxen that you have 
killed.” 

did not do it, brother,” answered Helene 
quietly. 

The next day the horse was found dead in the 
stable. 

Pierre, Pierre ! see what your sister has done. 
Next thing she will set the house on fire.” 

Sister,” said Pierre, how could you kill my 
horse? Do you wish me to be obliged to beg my 
bread?” 

I did not do it, brother,” Helene answered 
sadly. 

Pierre, Pierre ! ” cried the wicked woman, the 
day after, come see what your demon of a sister 
has done. Look at our child ; I found her 
smothered in her bed.” 

Pierre tore out his hair in despair, and sent for 
Helene, who had gone out to her work early in the 
morning. 

Sister,” said he angrily, you killed my oxen 
and my horse, and I pardoned you; but now 
you have killed my child: you must leave this 
house, and receive the punishment for your 
crimes ! ” 


164 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 


Then Pierre cut off Helene^s two arms; and 
they prepared to go away. 

Where are you going to take me ? ’’ said 
Helene. 

You will see/’ replied Pierre. 

Give me my mass-book, brother, and let my 
little dog go with me.” 

Pierre took Helene a long distance, and they 
came at last to a great forest ; the wind blew 
through the trees and made the leaves shake. Sud- 
denly a large oak-tree fell. Pierre took his sister 
in his arms and placed her up among the branches ; 
he opened the mass-book and laid it on her lap, 
and the little dog played nimbly by his mistress’ 
side. 

Farewell, my sister ! ” said Pierre, turning 
away to wipe his tears. 

Farewell ! ” answered Helene. 

At that moment she saw that Pierre had hurt 
himself, and that there was a thorn in his 
foot. 

Go on, brother,” said she to him ; some day 
I will come and take it out.” 

Pierre went on his way, and when he returned 
to his dwelling, he sat down beside his hearth- 
stone; and suddenly the thorn grew immensely, 
and a great tree sprang up from his foot and went 
up the chimney. He was thus condemned to re- 
main where he was seated and to wait till his sister 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 165 

should come to set him free as she had promised 
him. 

Helene continued in the forest, seated in the 
top of the great tree, and the wind turned the 
leaves of the mass-book she had on her knees. 
Helene prayed. 

At the hour for meals, twice a day, the oak- 
tree bent down as if blown down by the wind, 
and the little dog jumped to the ground and went 
to look for his mistress’ breakfast. 

There was in the neighborhood a castle where 
a young lord and his mother lived. 

Every day, for some time, the lady of the cas- 
tle had remarked, on sitting down to her table, 
that several of her dishes had been partly con- 
sumed. 

See here ! ” said she to her astonished ser- 
vants, who is permitted to eat of the meats be- 
fore they are brought to the table? Is it proper 
that my son and I should eat what our servants 
leave ? ” 

Madam,” said the steward, placed those 
meats there only a moment ago, and I assure you 
they had not been touched.” 

^^Very well,” said the lady angrily; ^^find out 
as soon as possible who this insolent creature is, 
who feeds upon our meats before we have tasted 
them ourselves.” 

The next da}^, at the dinner hour, the steward 


166 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 


took his place near the table, which was all served 
for dinner. Suddenly a little dog leaped in at 
the open window; he held a handkerchief be- 
tween his teeth. With one bound he was on the 
table; and seizing several bits of meat, some bread, 
and a few pieces of fruit, he fled away. The 
steward was completely confounded. 

Well? ” said the lady as she entered, 
have seen him!^^ cried the steward; 
have seen him ! 

Who?’^ she asked. 

And he explained all that had passed. 

^‘You must follow it,’’ said the lady of the 
castle. 

I will try, madam.” 

The next day, at the same hour, the steward 
took his place near the table. The dog came in 
through the window and took his provision as 
usual; then, seeing they were watching for him, 
he fled away rapidly. The steward tried to fol- 
low him in vain; the little animal disappeared 
in the forest. 

Leave it to me,” said the young lord ; I will 
find out where this dog goes.” 

And the next day he took the steward’s place. 
The window had been left open purposely. At 
the usual hour the little dog appeared. The lord 
of the castle did not interfere with him; but when 
he saw him take the four corners of Helene’s hand- 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 


167 

kerchief between his teeth, he darted out and ran 
in pursuit of the thief. 

He followed the dog for several minutes; but 
soon worn out by the useless chase, he threw him- 
self at the foot of a tree, breathless, but not dis- 
couraged. 

To-morrow,” said he resolutely, to-morrow I 
will find out where this dog goes.” 

So the next day he had his horse saddled, and, 
taking his place under the window, he waited. 
The little dog appeared, jumped on the table, chose 
among the dishes that were served, a breakfast for 
his mistress; but when he started as usual to re- 
turn to his retreat, the gallop of a horse resounded 
behind him. 

The dog stopped suddenly; one of the oak-trees 
bent down just then, and the intelligent little ani- 
mal took his place near his mistress. The young 
lord of the castle, looking up, saw a charming 
young girl seated among the branches at the top 
of the tree. He was struck with her beauty. A 
book was lying on her lap, and the wind turned 
the leaves of it as she read; for oh, strange! 
the poor child had been deprived of both her 
arms. 

He questioned Helene; and she answered his 
questions. 

The lord of the castle heard all the young girl’s 
histor3^ His heart was moved with pity. He 


168 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 


came to see her often; and one day he swore he 
would have no one but her for his wife. 

One day a carriage stopped at the foot of the 
oak-tree, which bent down; and the young hus- 
band received his betrothed in his arms. 

When the ceremony was over, the old lady of 
the castle, looking at the young wife, said to her- 
self, — 

So this is my son’s wife ! ” and an expression 
of hatred came over her face. Patience ! ” she 
added, in a low voice, ‘^patience! the day will 
come when she shall leave my house forever.” 

A few months after, the young husband went 
away to the war. 

One morning the crabbed old lady of the castle 
came into the young wife’s room. Twin babies 
had just been born to her; and they were resting 
quietly by her side in a gilded cradle. 

Ah ! ” she muttered with disgust, and went 
out. Her hand trembled with anger as she dipped 
the pen into the ink and wrote the news to her 
son : — 

‘MVell,” said she, ‘^your wife has brought two 
very ugly little children into the world.” 

The springtime came; but still the lord of the 
castle had sent no tidings of himself. 

Your husband is dead,” said Helene’s wicked 
mother-in-law to her one day ; I do not wish you 
to be any longer under my roof. Go; neither you 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 109 

nor your brats shall disgrace this castle any 
longer.’^ 

Alas, madam ! answered Helene, I can go 
away very well; but who will carry my dear little 
ones ? ” 

You yourself,’’ said the horrible woman. Do 
you suppose I would put my. servants at your 
service? They would refuse to go with a beggar 
like you.” 

Alas ! ” replied Helene, I have no arms, as 
other mothers have, to carry my poor children.” 

We will manage it,” said the hard-hearted 
mother-in-law. 

And the next day Helene left the castle, carry- 
ing the two innocent little ones in a cloth which 
was tied round her waist. 

She wandered a long time in the forest, fol- 
lowed by her little dog; and when evening came 
on, weariness overcame her, and she was very 
thirsty. A fountain flowed a few steps from her. 
Helene sighed. 

Alas ! ” she thought, if I only had one arm, 
I could catch some water in the palm of my hand 
and quench my thirst.” 

And as she uttered the words, a little bird, 
perched on the edge of the fountain, began to 
twitter. He said, in his language, — 

Do not cry, poor Helene.” 

Helene, astonished, stopped to listen to it; but 


170 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 


the little bird continued to sing. Helene ap- 
proached the fountain, and leaned over the water ; 
she tried to drink. 

But before her lips could reach the water, one 
of her nurslings fell into the fountain. Poor 
Helene! who would give her little baby back to 
her? 

But the bird went on singing; and in its lan- 
guage it said, — 

Dip what there is left of your right arm into 
the fountain, and fear nothing for your child.” 

Helene obeyed the little bird, and dipped what 
remained of her arm; and at once a strong and 
active arm and a suppple hand grew out in place 
of the right arm and hand that she had lost. 

Helene picked up her child with delight; but 
at the same moment the other dropped from the 
cloth that held it, and fell into the water, as his 
brother had done. But the little bird kept on 
singing; and in its joyous language it said, — 

“ Dip what remains to you of your left arm 
into the fountain, and fear nothing for your 
child.” 

Helene dipped what there was left of her other 
arm, and immediately she had a new left arm. 

Helene picked up her other child. 

A cabin under the shade of an oak-tree shel- 
tered Helene and her children. One day the two 
children were playing on the threshold. A stran- 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 171 

ger passed by. He stopped before the two chil- 
dren. 

I, too/’ cried he bitterly, I would one day 
have been surrounded by fair young ones; but 
Helene has fled from my home.” When suddenly 
Helene appeared at the cabin door. 

“ It is she ! ” cried the stranger. 

But he drew back as if struck by lightning. 
This woman had two arms, and her Angers fondled 
her children’s hair. His Helene had both arms cut 
off. 

Meanwhile, she had also recognized the stranger, 
and sprang towards him. 

A few hours after, a magnificent carriage 
stopped at Pierre’s farm. Hel4ne descended 
quickly from her carriage, and went into the 
house. Poor Pierre was still seated beside the 
fire. He suffered terribly, and his wicked wife 
never consoled him. When she heard the carriage 
stop, and saw her sister-in-law get out of it, she 
suddenly disappeared. 

Where is your wife?” asked Helene of her 
brother. 

“ I do not know,” answered Pierre. Heaven 
has punished me for my crime, for I have not had 
a day of happiness since I left you in the forest; 
and my wife, who caused me to do such a deed, 
leaves me to my misery.” 

At this moment they heard the voice of the 


172 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 


wicked woman. Helene/^ said she, coming for- 
ward, and speaking in a sweet voice, I hope you 
have pardoned me; Heaven has punished us, and 
we are, as you see, very unhappy. But come,’^ she 
added, leading the way to the upper story. 

cannot,’^ said Helene; must cure my 
brother first.’’ 

Come up, so that I may show you what Heaven 
has left me to console me in my misfortune.” 

Helene, thinking her sister-in-law wished to 
show her a new baby, started towards the winding 
stairway. 

Go first,” said Pierre’s wife, with hypocritical 
respect. 

“Ho,” said Helene; “I do not wish to go in 
front of you. I am always poor Helene, Pierre’s 
sister.” 

The sister-in-law then went up first, and sud- 
denly a loud noise was heard; two steps of the 
stairway fell in with a great crash, and the wicked 
woman fell into a pot of boiling water that she 
had prepared for Helene. She thought she had 
counted the steps, and was sure of the success of 
her treachery; but hatred bewildered her, and 
made her the victim of her own perfidy. Helene 
turned away her head in horror and descended the 
stair. 

“ My brother,” said she to Pierre, “ Heaven has 
punished the crime; your wife is dead; she fell 


PIERRE AND HELENE. 


173 


into the snare she set for me. But you see I 
have come to fulfill my promise. Show me your 
foot, and I will take out the thorn which has 
caused you so much suffering.” 

Alas, my sister ! this thorn is a great tree 
whose branches already cover the roof of my dwell- 
ing,” said Pierre. 

But as he spoke, Helene touched her brother’s 
foot, and in a moment the tree disappeared up the 
chimney, and fell with a crash on the other side 
of the house. 

Marguerite de Belz, “ La Clef des Champs.” 


THE THREE EGGS. 


A CREOLE STORY. 


Once upon a time there was a negro and his 
wife who lived in a village on the shore of the 
Oyapok. They had a little girl who was much 
the prettiest child that ever was seen. Obedient, 
intelligent, loving her parents with all her soul, 
she was the joy and pride of her father and mother. 
The whole family lived on the produce of the little 
field of tapioca and potatoes which surrounded 
their hut. 

When winter came, the torrents of rain caused 
the river to overflow, and when the waters re- 
tired, all the plain, for a great distance, was only 
a mass of gravel and stones. Poverty desolated 
the country. In the negro’s hut there was soon 
scarcely a morsel of cassava ; the provision of pota- 
toes diminished day by day. After having talked 
many times in a low voice over their sad condition, 
after having wept over it, the poor people resolved 
174 


THE THREE EGGS. 


175 

to go and leave their precious child to be lost in 
the forest. 

One morning they started out. As they went 
along, the mother and her good man walked slow- 
ly, with great tears in their eyes; the little girl 
went in front gathering berries that she found in 
the bushes. Suddenly, not hearing her parents 
talking any longer, the child called, — 

Mamma ! mamma ! 

No reply. Alas, poor little one ! you are lost 
in this thick forest! The more she tried to- find 
her way, the more she went astray. 

Night came; the foliage was so thick that she 
could not even see the moon or the stars to guide 
her. The ferocious beasts howled terribly. The 
child continued to walk on and on; her little feet 
were bleeding, her teeth chattered with fright, she 
was faint from hunger and fatigue. Soon, how- 
ever, the trees became more scattered; a light 
shone in the distance. The child went in the 
direction of the light. At last she saw a cabin. 
She knocked at the door. In the name of the 
good Virgin, open to me,” she cried. 

The door opened, creaking. An old witch, all 
wrinkled, appeared on the threshold. What do 
you want, my child ? ” said she, in a coarse 
voice. 

I am a poor little girl who has lost her par- 
ents in the great forest below there; I am afraid 


176 


THE THREE EGGS. 


of being eaten up by the ferocious beasts; let me 
rest to-night in yolir house."” 

The coarse voice answered, — 

Here, little one, raise your eyes. Do you see 
over the door those three large pumpkins? In 
order to be able to enter my house, you must catch 
them one by one on your head.” 

Ah, good mamma ! if they fall on my head, 
surely they will crush me! I am so little, they 
are so big 1 ” 

^^Then, my child, I will catch them for you.” 
Then the old witch began to sing in a melancholy 
tone, — 

Fall, fall, big pumpkins ! 

So she can come into my house.” 

Then she leaned her poor old head forward and 
caught the three big pumpkins on it, one after the 
other. Each time, her body bent and her knees 
gave way. 

As soon as the child came in, she asked for 
something to eat. 

Open this cupboard, little one ; you will find 
two plates. In one there is some good meat and 
some good fish; in the other there are only bones 
and fish-bones. Put them in the fire, and when 
they are cooked, you can give me whichever one 
you choose.” 

The little one lighted the fire, warmed the two 


THE THREE EGGS. 


177 


plates, and gave the old witch the plate of meat 
and fish; she kept for herself the plate of bones 
and fish-bones. 

When the dinner was over, the old witch put 
the child to bed. 

To-morrow,” said she, when you are well 
rested, we will go and bathe in the river.” 

Before going to sleep, the child kneeled down 
to pray, and thanked the little Jesus for having 
rescued her from the dark night and the wicked 
beasts. 

As soon as it was day, the old witch and the 
child went to the river. When they had taken 
their bath, the old witch said to the child, — 

Little one, rub me all over my body to make 
me clean.” 

The child then looked at the witch’s back; it 
was covered with razors, knives, pointed nails, 
pieces of broken glass. However, she did not hesi- 
tate to rub the witch’s back and her old limbs as 
well as she could. Soon her hands were all bloody. 
When the witch saw that, she cried, — 

You are a good little girl ; you have taken 
pity on a poor old woman ; give me your hands.” 

The child held them to her; then she spat in 
her hands and said to her, — 

How rub yourself.” 

Immediately the wounds disappeared. 

How, my child, you must set out to go back 

12 


178 


THE THREE EGGS. 


to your parents. Here are three eggs. When you 
encounter any obstacle along the way, you have 
only to break an egg, and the obstacle will disap- 
pear. I only charge you one thing: do not stop 
a moment, and if by chance, young people meet 
you, and pay you compliments, do not listen to 
them, and continue your journey without paying 
any attention to their fine speeches.’^ 

Then the little one embraced the old witch, 
thanked her for her goodness, and departed. After 
having traveled a long time, she came to a large 
river. It was impossible to find a ford where 
she could cross it. Then she broke her first egg. 
A boat appeared upon the river. She began to 
sing,— 

“ Put me across, O boatman ! 

Put me across, O boatman ! ” 

The boatman drew near, made her get into 
the boat, and put her across to the other side of 
the river. 

Thanks, good boatman, for your kindness.’’ 

Good luck to you, miss.” 

She went on her way. She traveled and trav- 
eled, and found herself at last stopped by a great 
bare mountain. 

Mountain, open ! ” cried she, breaking her sec- 
ond egg. 

The mountain opened; a beautiful road ran 


THE THREE EGGS. 


179 


through it. Flowering shrubs bordered the road; 
in the green trees, loaded with fruit, birds of a 
thousand colors were singing. Suddenly joyous 
voices were heard; a party of young people drew 
near, dancing and laughing. 

Oh ! what a beautiful little girl that is going 
along the road ! see her beautiful hair,’’ said one. 

Oh ! what pretty little feet ! ” said another. 

Come play with us, young lady ; we will take 
you to our house; you shall be the absolute mis- 
tress of it, you shall do nothing all day long; 
we will work for you. You will only have to look 
at yourself in your mirror, comb your hair, and 
make yourself beautiful.” 

But the little girl, remembering the counsels 
of the old witch, did not even turn her head. 

Leave me alone,” said she ; I have promised 
not to stop till I have found my parents again.” 

Then she continued her journey and came to a 
plain. The mountain closed up behind her, and 
became, as before, barren and desolate. After 
having traveled a long time, the little girl came 
at last to a village. The people were in a great 
commotion; the queen had just died. As soon as 
the inhabitants saw the stranger, they surrounded 
her, and charmed with her beauty and grace, they 
proposed to her to choose her to replace the queen 
whom they had just lost. To all their entreaties 
she replied, — 


180 


THE THREE EGGS. 


I can agree to reign over you only on one 
condition; that is, that you shall take my father 
and mother for your sovereigns as soon as I have 
found them. It is not right for the child to be 
above its parents.’’ 

The people having accepted the condition, the 
child broke her third egg. 

The egg was scarcely broken before the old negro 
and his wife were seen to arrive at the end of the 
village, all covered with tatters, thin, emaciated, 
and bent with grief and poverty. Seeing their 
daughter, whom they believed lost forever, they 
shed abundant tears, and were about to throw 
themselves at her feet to ask her pardon for hav- 
ing abandoned her. But she did not give them 
time for this, and throwing her arms around their 
necks, she embraced them tenderly. They were 
proclaimed sovereigns of the country and lived 
happily with their daughter ever after. They were 
good and charitable to the poor people, for they 
had been poor themselves. 

The news of this adventure was quickly spread 
around. It reached the little village where the 
good little girl formerly lived. All their neighbors 
were delighted; only one negro and his wife be- 
came extremely jealous of them. These people 
had a wicked, cross-grained daughter, the very 
image of her mother. 

My daughter, I want you to be queen also ; 


THE THREE EGGS. 


181 


I will go and lose yon in the forest. You are 
worth much more than that affected little thing; 
and when you are queen, you can send for me 
and your father also, so that we can pass the rest 
of our days in sleeping and doing nothing.^^ 

Then they went into the forest and left their 
daughter there. Night came, and the ferocious 
beasts began to howl. Ah ! truly, the child was 
much frightened, but, taking courage in the face 
of danger, she tried to get out of the forest. Then 
she saw the light in the old witch’s cabin. She 
went in that direction and came to the door. 

Open to me,” said she, thumping on it with 
all her might with her feet and her fists ; I do 
not want to spend the night out of doors.” 

The coarse voice answered, — 

Do you see those three enormous pumpkins ? 
In order to enter my house, you must catch them 
,on your head.” * 

Very well, catch them yourself, so I can come 

in.” 

The witch, without saying anything, sang her 
song, and caught the pumpkins on her poor old 
head. 

As soon as she had come in, the little girl 
called out, — 

I am hungry ; give me something to eat.” 

Then the old witch put two dishes on the fire; 
one of good meat and good fish, the other con- 


182 


THE THREE EGGS. 


taining only jDones and fish-bones. The child, 
without thanking her, took all that was good, and 
paid no attention as to what was left for the old 
woman. 

When the morning came, they went to the river, 
and when she saw the witch’s back, she said, — 

“ What, do you think I am going to rub your 
old back ? It is all full of broken glass and pieces 
of broken bottles.” 

The witch dressed herself again, and when the 
time came to go away, she gave the child three 
eggs. 

My child, take my advice ; do not stop on the 
way until you have found your parents ; else some 
harm will happen. When you see any obstacle, 
or when you want anything, break one of the eggs, 
and you will be quite satisfied.” 

Without even thanking the old witch, who had 
been so good, the child went on her way. 

Having reached the river, the breaking of the 
first egg brought the boatman to her, and he put 
her across to the other shore. Then after that the 
mountain stopped her way; so she broke her sec- 
ond egg, and the mountain opened. A beautiful 
road bordered with flowers showed itself to her. 
She followed it. Then the young people ap- 
proached. 

Beautiful child, will you come and play with 
us? You will find in our house mirrors in which 


THE THREE EGGS. 


183 


you can see your whole figure. We will be your 
slaves; one who is as pretty as you are should 
not work, but live to do nothing and think of noth- 
ing but being amused.’^ 

Blushing with pleasure and vanity, the child 
sprang towards the young people; but she had 
scarcely crossed the road bordered with fiowers 
when the mountain closed up with a great noise 
and swallowed her up. 

She was pitied by only one person, — ^the good 
little girl. Young ladies, let this story be a lesson 
to you. 


Loys Brueyre. 


THE THREE BROTHERS; 


OR^ 

THE CAT, THE COCK, AND THE LADDER. 
A BRETON STORY. 


Once upon a time there were three brothers: 
the oldest was named Yvon; the second, Goulven; 
and the youngest, Guyon. Their mother was dead, 
and they asked their father to give each of them 
the portion that would fall to him, so that they 
might go out into the world to seek their for- 
tunes. 

am very willing,” said the old man, ^^but 
you know that we are not rich ; a cat, a cock, and 
a ladder — these are all I have to give you.” 

‘^Very well; let us draw straws,” replied the 
three brothers, and see what will fall to the lot 
of each of us.” 

They drew straws, and the cat fell to Yvon, the 
cock to Goulven, and the ladder to Guyon. Each 
184 


THE THREE BROTHERS. 


185 


took his property and began to get ready to set 
out. Their father accompanied them to a place 
near by, where four roads crossed and led in dif- 
ferent directions, and then they bade farewell to 
each other, and took each a different road, after 
having appointed a meeting at the same place at 
the end of a year and a day. The old man re- 
turned alone to his house, by the fourth road. 

Yvon, to whom the cat had fallen, was led by 
his road to the seashore. He followed the beach 
for a long time without coming to any dwelling. 
He and his companion were obliged to live for 
several days on shell-fish, and principally on mus- 
sels and lumpets, which cats love above all things. 
They came at last to a mill, not far from which 
rose the walls and towers of a castle high upon 
the cliff. Yvon entered the mill, carrying the cat 
on his left arm. He saw there four men, in their 
shirt-sleeves, armed with sticks and earnestly en- 
gaged in chasing the mice which ran about in every 
direction, so as to hinder them from cutting holes 
in the sacks and eating the flour. 

How much trouble you take for a small mat- 
ter ! said he to them. 

How is it a small matter ? Do you not see 
that if we should let them, these vile beasts would 
eat both the wheat and the dour and would reduce 
us to die of hunger ? 

Ah, well ! here is a little animal ” (and he 


186 


THE THREE BROTHERS. 


showed them his cat) ^^that, all by himself, in 
less than an hour, will do more work than you 
four in a whole year; he will very soon get rid 
of all your mice.’’ 

This little animal ? You are joking, doubt- 
less; he does not seem at all dangerous. What 
do you call him?” (In that country they had 
never seen a cat.) 

He is called Mr. Cat. Do you wish to see 
him work ? ” 

Yes; let us see something of what he can do.” 

Yvon let go his cat, which was very hungry. 
The mice, which were not afraid of it, never hav- 
ing seen a cat, made no haste to run into their 
holes, and it made a frightful slaughter of them. 
The four men watched it work, in great astonish- 
ment, and in less than an hour the whole thresh- 
ing-floor of the mill was strewn with dead mice. 
There were heaps of them in every direction. The 
men with the sticks and the miller could not 
recover from their astonishment. One of them 
ran to the castle, and said to the lord, — 

Make haste, my lord, and come to the mill ; 
you will see there what you have never seen before 
in your life.” 

“ What is it ? ” asked the lord. 

A man has arrived from some country, we 
know not where, bringing with him a little animal 
that appears to be very mild and gentle, yet which 


THE THREE BROTHERS. 


187 


in the wink of an eye has killed all the mice 
against which we have had so much trouble to de- 
fend your wheat and your flour.” 

“ I trust this may be true ! ” cried the lord. 

He hastened to the mill, and seeing the great 
work of the cat, he stood still, fllled with admira- 
tion, his eyes and his mouth wide open. Then, 
seeing on Yvon’s arm the author of all this car- 
nage, which, well fed and happy, and its eyes half 
closed, was making a continuous sound like that 
of a wheel turned by the hand of a spinner, he 
asked, — 

And is it this animal, that looks so gentle 
and sweet, which has worked so bravely ? ” 

Yes, my lord, it is indeed,” replied the four 
men armed with sticks. 

^MVhat a treasure such an animal must be! 
Ah ! if I could only have it ! Will you sell it to 
me ? ” asked he of Yvon. 

Willingly,” replied Yvon, passing his hand 
down the back of his cat. 

How much will you take for it ? ” 

Six hundred crowns, with lodging for my- 
self and good board in your castle ; for my friend, 
the cat, will not work well if I do not stay with 
him.” 

Agreed ! shake hands.” 

And they shook hands. 

Yvon was accordingly installed in the castle, 


188 


THE THREE BROTHERS. 


having nothing to do every day but eat, drink, go 
walking, and from time to time to make a visit 
to his friend, the cat, at the mill. He had become 
the friend of the lord, and also of his daughter; 
for he was a very handsome young man. His 
acquaintance with the young girl became very in- 
timate; and he got from her all the gold and dia- 
monds that he wanted. But the time came when 
he thought it was most prudent for him to go 
away; so he disappeared one night without saying 
anything, taking with him the best horse in the 
castle stable to carry him, and all that he took 
away from the old lord. 

How we will follow him no farther, since his 
fortune is made, but see what has become of 
Goulven and his cock. 

After having walked a long time, and getting 
farther and farther from home, Goulven at last 
reached a country where there were no cocks. One 
evening, about sunset, overcome with fatigue, he 
came to a beautiful castle, and knocked at the door. 
What do you want ? asked the porter. 
Lodging for the night, if you please, for my 
little comrade and myself.^’ 

Come in,’’ said the porter to him ; you may 
lodge here, for my master is charitable.” 

He ate in the kitchen with the servants, then 
went to sleep in the stable with the stable-boys 
and wagoners, taking his cock with him. 


THE THREE BROTHERS. 


189 


In that country they were obliged to go each 
morning to look for the day. So in the barn 
where he was with his cock, Goulven heard the 
conversation of the stable-boys and wagoners. 
They were saying to each other, — 

To-morrow morning we shall have trouble 
again when we go to look for the day. Let us 
grease the axle-tree well, so that the wagon will 
run more easily, and not break down, as it did 
the other day; for see how many wagons are al- 
ready broken, and many horses worked to death, 
and the master is displeased, and says that we shall 
ruin him.’’ 

^^Yes, grease the axle-tree well before we go 
to bed.” 

Goulven listened, astonished at what he heard; 
and, as the lord and the servants had told him 
that they had never seen a bird like his cock, the 
idea struck him that he might make something out 
of it; so that he cried to the stable-boys and the 
wagoners, — 

Do not be so troubled and anxious, my friends. 
I will undertake your task.” 

You will undertake to go yourself, all alone, 
to look for the day to-morrow morning?” 

" Yes ; I and my companion.” 

^^But, unhappy man, if you do not bring it, 
or if you are late returning, the master will have 
you hanged on the spot.” 


190 


THE THREE BROTHERS. 


'^Let us alone, I tell you, and go to sleep 
quietly.” 

Accordingly, the stable-boys and wagoners went 
to sleep without greasing the wagon or making any 
of the usual preparations. 

The cock crowed out from the loft about three 
o’clock in the morning. 

“ What is that ? ” cried the wagoners and stable- 
boys, awakened by this song that they had never 
heard before. 

“ It is nothing,” replied Goulven ; do not dis- 
turb yourselves. My comrade only announces that 
he is about to go in search of the day.” So they 
went to sleep again. 

About four o’clock the cock crowed again, and 
they woke up as before, and cried, — 

‘MVhat is it? what is it?” 

It is my comrade, telling you that he is com- 
ing with the day,” replied Goulven ; get up and 
see.” 

So they got up, and saw with astonishment that, 
sure enough, the day had come without their hav- 
ing been to look for it with so much trouble. They 
hastened to go and tell their master. 

Master, if you only knew — ” 

^^What is it? What has happened that you 
should come to wake me so early ? ” 

You know the stranger whom you lodged last 


THE THREE BROTHERS. 191 

night, with his little animal that he called a 
cock ? ” 

Well, what has he done ? ” 

What has he done ? Why, this little animal, 
that does not look as if he were anything in par- 
ticular, is stronger than all your horses together, 
and will be able to spare you much expense, and 
us much trouble. Would you believe it? he has 
brought us the day this morning all by himself, 
without horses or wagons, while we slept quietly. 

“It is impossible; you are mocking me!^’ 

“ Nothing is truer, however; and you have only 
to assure yourself of it by keeping the man and 
his little animal at the castle and watching with 
us to-night.’^ 

“Very well; tell him to remain, so that I can 
see this thing.’^ 

So they told the man with the cock to remain 
with his animal. 

When evening came, after supper, the servants, 
the stable-boys, and the wagoners went to sleep as 
usual, and Goulven climbed again to the loft, with 
his cock, after having told them that they need 
not disturb themselves at all, and that he would 
undertake to bring the day back again at the ap- 
pointed hour. 

About three o'clock in the morning the lord, 
who bad not gone to bed, came also to the stable 


192 


THE THREE BROTHERS. 


to see and hear for himself what took place. The 
cock crowed the first time on the cock-loft. 

What is that ? ” asked the lord. 

It is my comrade, just setting out to look for 
the day,” replied Goulven; ‘^do not be disturbed. 
Wait quietly; he will not be slow in returning.” 

At four o’clock the cock crowed again. 

Why has the cock crowed ? ” asked the 
lord. 

Because he has just arrived, bringing the day 
back to us,” replied Goulven. Open the door, 
and go out, and you will see.” 

The lord went out of the stable, and saw that 
day had really dawned, all rosy and bright (it was 
the month of May), without his horses and his 
iron-bound wagons having gone to look for it. He 
was filled with amazement, and could not un- 
derstand it. He called Goulven, and said to 
him, — 

The wagons that they break for me, the horses 
they cripple for me, going every morning to look 
for the dawn, are ruinous to me; if you will sell 
me your little animal, you will do me a great 
service ; how much do you ask for it ? ” 

thousand crowns,” replied Goulven, ^^and 
to remain with it at the castle, well fed, well 
clothed, and having nothing to do but to go walk- 
ing for my pleasure where I will.” 

Agreed,” said the lord. 


THE THREE BROTHERS. 


193 


So Goulven lived at the castle, the happiest of 
men, having nothing to do every day but eat, 
drink, sleep, and go out walking. The cock, for his 
part, never failed to bring the day back at the 
proper hour, and all were very well satisfied with 
their services. Goulven also made love to the 
lord’s daughter, who had noticed him because he 
was a handsome fellow, and having behaved just 
as Yvon had done under the same circumstances, 
he ran away also, when he thought the moment 
had come, taking with him not only the thousand 
crowns that he had gotten for the cock, but hand- 
some presents which he had received from the 
young lady, and which he bore off on the best horse 
in the lord’s stable. 

Of the three brothers, we have already seen two 
entirely successful; one with his cat, the other 
with his cock. Now let us see what became of 
the third, Guyon, the man with the ladder. 

After having walked a long time, going always 
straight before him, and carrying his ladder on his 
shoulder, and having gone a great distance from 
his own country, he found himself one day in front 
of a grand castle, surrounded on all sides by high 
walls, and brambles and thorns. At the window 
of one of the towers he saw a young lady of re- 
markable beauty. He stopped to look at her; she 
smiled, and they soon began to talk together. The 
lady told him that her husband, the lord of the 
13 


194 


THE THREE BROTHERS. 


castle, was absent. He was a jealous wretch, 
who kept her a captive in this tower with only a 
servant for company, and allowed her to receive 
no one else. She had grown very weary of her 
tower and wished very much to go out of it ; but 
her lord had taken away the keys, and until his 
return she was obliged to stay locked up. He was 
expected to return the next day. 

I can come to you without a key, if you will 
permit it,” said Guyon. 

How can you, unless you change yourself to 
a bird ? Into this cattle, no man but my husband 
ever enters, and if any other should succeed in get- 
ting in, he would never go out alive.” 

We will see about that,” said Guyon. 

Then he leaned his ladder against the wall. 
Alas ! it was too short. But the lady and her serv- 
ant held the curtains out to him, and at last he 
reached them, to their great joy. The next morn- 
ing, early, he departed by the same way by which 
he had come. As he had greatly amused the young 
lady and her servant, to whom such good fortune 
had never happened, they filled his pockets before 
he left with gold, jewels, and diamonds. 

As Guyon was going quietly along, carrying his 
ladder on his shoulder, he met the lord returning, 
who said to him as he passed, — 

^^You appear much burdened and very much 
fatigued, my good man.” 


THE THREE BROTHERS. 195 

A little,” replied he ; and each went on his 

way. 

As soon as the lord had entered his castle, his 
wife, who knew nothing, and who had never seen 
any other man but her husband near enough to 
speak, made haste to tell him everything. To her 
great astonishment, her lord was furious. 

How could he get into the tower ? ” 

^MVith an instrument that he called a ladder. 
And he amused us very much ; and before he left, 
to reward him, we filled his pockets with gold, 
jewels, and diamonds.” 

Ah ! miserable woman, what do you say ? You 
have given my gold and my jewels and diamonds 
to this creature ? ” 

And he was furious, and stamped his feet and 
pulled out his hair. 

I shall run after him, and if I catch him ! — ” 

“ Do him no harm, I beg you,” said the wife, 
who could not understand her husband’s anger. 

The latter took the best horse from his stable 
and was soon off at great speed in pursuit of 
Guyon. But Guy on, who thought he would be 
followed, looked behind him, from time to time; 
and as he saw him just as he came near a house 
covered with slate which was by the roadside, 
he placed his ladder against the wall, mounted to 
the roof, and began to throw down the slate tiles, 
as a tiler does when repairing an old roof. When 


196 


THE THREE BROTHERS, 


the lord arrived in front of the house, he stopped 
his horse, and addressing Guyon, said, — 

How now, tiler, have you seen a man go by 
who carried a ladder on his shoulder ? ” 

Yes, indeed ! my lord; he passed by only a mo- 
ment ago/’ 

Which way did he go ? ” 

He kept on straight along there ; hold on, 
you can see him still from here. Come up, and 
you will see him.” 

Then Guyon descended, and the lord, leaving 
his horse, climbed upon the roof. But as soon as 
he had done so, Guyon took away the ladder, 
mounted the horse, taking his ladder with him, 
and set off at a full gallop, leaving the lord 
swearing and storming on the roof. 

At the end of a year and a day, exactly, the 
three brothers, mounted on fine horses and 
dressed like lords, met at the cross-roads where 
they had parted, and found their father waiting 
for them. 

They had all three made their fortunes with 
the cat, the cock, and the ladder; and they mar- 
ried rich women, and built three fine castles, one 
for each, and a fourth, finer than the others, for 
their old father. 

Told by Marguerite Philippe, September, 1873. 


F. M. Luzel. 


THE COCK^S WIFE. 


A STORY OF THE DISTRICT OF METZ. 


O^rcE upon a time there was a cock’s wife who 
was scratching with all her might in a great heap 
of rubbish, and seemed deeply absorbed in her 
task. 

‘^You are very silly, Cock’s-wife,” said a man 
who passed by, ‘Ho waste your time so, and wear 
out your feet so uselessly.” 

" You are mistaken, my good fellow ; I am not 
wasting my time, for I have just found a purse 
with a hundred crowns.” 

‘^Eeally?” 

See here ! ” 

Come, my good creature, lend me a hundred 
crowns; I will return them in eight days.” 

^^Yery well; here they are,” said the Cock’s- 
wife, putting the purse into his hand : — she could 
never refuse to do a kindness. 

At the end of the week, the Cock’s-wife, seeing 
that her debtor did not return, began to fear that 
197 


198 


THE COCK’S WIFE. 


she had been deceived, and indignant, she started 
in the direction of the house where the fellow 
lived. As she was going along, at a turn in the 
road she met a ladder. 

"Where are you going, Cock’s-wife ? asked the 
ladder. 

" I am going to a fellow’s house to get back a 
hundred crowns that I lent him. Will you come 
with me ? ” 

" Gladly ! ” 

"Very well; get inside of me,” said the Cock’s- 
wife. 

Cock’s-wife went on her way, and a little far- 
ther on she met a river. 

" Where are you going, Cock’s-wife ? ” said the 
river. 

" I am going to a fellow’s house to get back a 
hundred crowns that I lent him. Will you come 
with me ? ” 

"With pleasure,” replied the river. 

"Very well; get inside of me,” said the Cock’s- 
wife. 

The Cock’s-wife started off again; when in the 
midst of a wood she came across a wolf. 

" Where are you going, Cock’s-wife ? ” asked 
the wolf. 

" I am going to a feljow’s house to get back a 
hundred crowns that I lent him. Will you come 
with me ? ” 


THE COCK’S WIFE. 


199 


wilL^’ 

^^Very well; get inside of me.” 

In spite of the weight of her three companions, 
the Cock’s-wife got safely to the end of her jour- 
ney. 

Good morning, my man, good morning,” said 
she, as she entered ; I have come to ask you to 
pay me my hundred crowns.” 

The fellow, who had made up his mind not to 
pay his debt, fell upon the Cock’s-wife, seized her 
by the wings, and threw her into a well near the 
house. Although stunned by the fall, the poor 
creature did nat lose her senses. 

“ Ladder, ladder, come out of me, 

Or I am a lost Cock’s-wife,” 


cried she. 

The ladder obeyed immediately; and the Cock’s- 
wife rapidly climbed the ladder, and jumped out 
of the well. 

The fellow, who had thought she was drowned, 
could not control his anger when he saw her. He 
sprang on her again, and threw her into his oven. 

When she felt the heat of the flames, she cried 
in an eager voice, — 

“ River, river, come out of me. 

Or I am a lost Cock’s-wife.” 


200 


THE COCK’S WIFE. 


The river flowed out immediately and put out 
the Are. 

The Cock’s-wife, rejoiced at having so happily 
escaped so many dangers, wa's going away unsus- 
pectingly, when she was again seized by the fel- 
low. 

Ah ! vile beast,” he screamed, you thought to 
escape me, but you shall not succeed;” and say- 
ing these words, he threw her violently between 
the legs of his oxen standing close together in 
a narrow stable, sure that they would certainly 
trample her. 

“ Wolf, wolf, come out of me, 

Or I am a lost Cock’s- wife.” 

At this despairing appeal, the wolf jumped out, 
and in a few moments killed the oxen, and then 
the man. 

The Cock’s-wife took the hundred crowns, which 
she found hidden in the fellow’s house, in the 
bottom of a desk, and after having warmly 
thanked the ladder, the river, and the wolf, she 
returned to her own country, where she led ever 
afterwards a peaceful and honored life. 

Told by the widow Madame Richet, aged 77 years, at 
Woippy, near Metz. 


Ner^e Quepat. 


THE CASTLE HUNG IN THE AIR. 


A sailor's story. 


Once upon a time there was a fisherman whose 
only possessions consisted of a little cabin by the 
seashore, his boat, and his nets. He had a son 
who' went fishing with him, and he was so good- 
looking that as he passed along every one turned 
to look at him. He had also three daughters, very 
nearly of the same age, and all three as beautiful 
as the day. 

The fisherman, who was old, died; his son be- 
came the head of the family, and at all eventides 
he went in his boat to fish, so as to get something 
to eat for all his household. 

One day as he was setting out to go to the 
strand, he saw before his door three handsome 
lords, who asked his permission to enter his cabin 
to rest themselves there a few moments, as they 
came from a distance and were tired. He con- 
sented very willingly, and welcomed them to the 
best that he had. They seated themselves in the 
201 


202 the castle hung in the air. 


cabin, and were so struck with the beauty of the 
sisters that, they all three fell in love with them. 
A few days after, they married them, and the 
next day after the wedding the three nobles, who 
were the king of Fishes, the king of the Birds, and 
the king of the Eats and the Mice, wished to take 
their wives away to their own kingdoms. Before 
leaving their brother-in-law, they each made him a 
present. Two of them gave him large purses full 
of gold, but the gift of the third was only an old 
snutf-box. The fisherman put it into the pocket 
of his jacket, without even having a desire to open 
it, for he thought that his brother-in-law had 
wished to mock him. 

The fisherman grew very lonely after his sis- 
ters were gone, and as he had a well-filled purse, 
he dressed himself as a well-to-do countryman, 
left his cabin, and went to Paris. For two years 
he led a gay life there, as he wanted nothing, 
having his pockets full of money; but he finished 
all the same by seeing his last crown; and when 
he had nothing left but debts, his friends turned 
their backs on him, and he was turned out of his 
house. Then he remembered his village and 
his little cabin, and he resolved to return there 
and once more take up his trade of fisherman. 
But when he came to the little creek where he 
had left his boat, he saw it no longer; for the 
north wind had carried it away, and he found only 


THE CASTLE HUNG IN THE AIR. 203 

his grapnel and some bits of half-rotten ground- 
tackling. He went into his cabin, which had also 
suffered much from wind and weather, and began 
to fumble in the pocket of his jacket to see if he 
could find there some five-franc pieces. But he 
turned his pockets in vain, there was not even one 
poor penny; there was nothing there but the old 
snuff-box that his brother-in-law had given him. 
He was on the point of throwing it into a corner, 
but he thought that perhaps it contained some 
tobacco, and he opened it. As soon as he had 
raised the lid, he heard a small voice, which said 
to him, — 

Master, what do you want ? ” 

What do I want ? ’’ murmured the fisherman, 
much astonished at hearing a voice, but seeing no 
one. There are a great many things ; at this mo- 
ment I would like a table with a good dinner on 
it.^’ 

Immediately a table was set before him covered 
with bread and meats; there were also bottles of 
wine, and even coffee and brandy were not forgot- 
ten. The fisherman, who had fasted somewhat for 
some time, ate with a good appetite; then, when 
he was no longer hungry, he opened his snuff-box 
again, and ordered it to transport him to the 
chamber of the king’s daughter. Immediately he . 
rose gentl}^ above the clouds as if he had been 
borne on the wings of the wind, and saw beside 


204 the castle hung in the air. 

him a princess as beautiful as the day, and who 
slept so quietly that one could scarcely hear her 
breathe. In the morning he opened his snuff-box 
again so as to return to his cabin before the 
princess was awake. For three days he had him- 
self served with good meals, and for three nights 
he remained gazing upon the king’s daughter as 
she slept; but he would not awaken her, lest he 
should frighten her and give her trouble. 

However, the princess’ father caused it to be 
trumpeted throughout his kingdom and in the 
neighboring countries that his daughter w^as of an 
age to be married, and that he would give her to 
the one who should bring him the greatest quan- 
tity of grain; for the harvest had been bad, and 
his subjects were threatened with famine. Wagons 
were to be seen on the roads coming from ever}^ 
direction, loaded with grain; and in all the ports 
ships whose holds were filled with wheat. The 
young fisherman was delighted to hear of the 
king’s promise, for he thought that, thanks to his 
snuff-box, he should be able to become the husband 
of the princess who pleased him so much. 

He opened his snuff-box, and immediately he 
heard the small voice saying, — 

Master, wdiat do you want ? ” 

would like thousands and thousands of 
wagons loaded with wheat, so that no one could 
be able to carry as much to the king’s palace as I.” 


THE CASTLE HUNG IN THE AIR. 205 


Accordingly the roads were covered, farther than 
the eye could reach, with wagons, and the fisher- 
man took them to the king, who found that he 
alone brought more grain than all the others 
together. Eight days after, the fisherman mar- 
ried the princess, who was not sorry for it, be- 
cause he was a handsome fellow. 

The day after the wedding he opened his snuff- 
box and asked of it a beautiful castle which should 
be hung from the sky by four golden chains, near 
the palace of his father-in-law. As soon as he 
had spoken, he saw the castle in the sky, hanging 
from the clouds by four golden chains. It was so 
beautiful that nothing had ever been seen equal 
to it, and it shone as if it had been made entirely 
of gold. When the king saw this beautiful palace 
which glistened in the sun, he asked his son-in-law 
what it could be. 

Sire,^’ replied the fisherman, it is my castle 
that my invisible workmen have built this night 
above your garden. If you wish to come and look 
over it, you will see that it is perfectly furnished.” 

The king embraced his son-in-law, for he was 
charmed to see him with such a beautiful castle; 
and when he had gone over it from the garret to 
the cellar, he proposed to him to go hunting, and 
they both started off. 

Meanwhile one of the princess’s old lovers came 
to the castle hung by the golden chains, and look- 


206 the castle hung in the air. 


ing over it, he perceived in a corner an old worn- 
out snuff-box. Very much astonished to see it in 
such a place, he wished to open it to find out 
what there was inside; immediately he heard a 
small voice, which said, — 

Master, what do you wish for ? ” 

What do I wish for ? ’’ replied the lord. I 
wish that this castle may be transported more than 
four hundred and fifty leagues from here.^^ 

In a moment he felt the castle move, and he saw 
it pass over great forests and vast seas, which it 
crossed in the wink of an eye. At last he saw it 
stop in the midst of a country where, as far as 
the eye could reach, not a living soul could be 
seen. 

Returning from the hunt with his father-in- 
law, the young fisherman came to a rising ground 
from whence he thought he should perceive his 
castle; but was greatly surprised to see it no lon- 
ger. He felt in his pockets and found that his 
snuff-box was not there. 

When the king learned that the castle where 
his daughter was had disappeared, he got into a 
great rage, and swore upon his kingly word that, 
if his son-in-law did not bring the princess back 
before two months had passed, he would have him 
torn in pieces by four horses. 

The fisherman was very sad at having lost his 
wife and his castle ; but he thought that his broth- 


THE CASTLE HUNG IN THE AIR. 207 


ers-in-law would be able to help him, and he set 
out to go and see them. He first went to find the 
king of the Fishes. On entering the palace, he 
embraced his sister, who was as happy as a princess 
should be; then he related his misfortune to his 
brother-in-law, and asked him if he had not heard 
of a castle hung from the sky by four golden 
chains. 

Ho,” replied the king of the Fishes ; I have 
not heard of it: but wait, I think I can tell you 
in a moment where it is.” 

He plunged into the sea, and assembled all his 
subjects from the whale to the flea-of-the-sea, and 
asked them if they had not seen a castle hung 
from the clouds by four golden chains; but they- 
all declared that it was the first time they had 
heard of it. As the king finished questioning 
them, he saw an old porpoise come up, who had 
stood many shots and many storms. 

‘^And you, porpoise,” asked the king of him, 
‘^have you not seen the castle hung in the air 
by four golden chains ? ” 

‘^Ho,” he answered, I have not seen it; but 
as I was playing on the waves, I met an eagle 
who told me of a castle hung by four golden 
chains; a marriage was to be celebrated there in 
eight days, and so many meats were taken there 
for the guests that the eagle told me he had never 
seen so many before.” 


208 the castle hung in the air. 


The king of the Fishes thanked the old por- 
poise; then he came out of the sea and went to 
tell his brother-in-law all he had learned. The 
fisherman was very glad of it, and set out at once 
to go to see his other brother-in-law, the king of the 
Birds. 

When he reached his palace, he embraced his 
sister, then told his adventures to the king of the 
Birds, and asked him if he had not heard of a 
castle hung in the air by four golden chains. The 
king assembled his subjects, and asked them if 
they had seen the castle. The eagle answered, — 
Yes, I have seen it ; it shines like gold, and 
a marriage is to be celebrated there in seven days. 
It will be a grand wedding, for already there are 
so many meats of all sorts that yesterday I could 
eat as much of them as I wanted.” 

Could you,” asked the king, carry a man as 
far as that ? ” 

^^Yes,” answered the eagle; ^^but first I must 
eat a great deal, for the way will be long.” 

During the whole night the eagle was supplied 
with meats, and he feasted until the break of day. 
In the morning he took the fisherman on his back, 
and flew away to go to the castle hung in the air by 
four golden chains. 

For several hours the eagle flew over a great 
sea, so vast that neither shores nor islands were 
to be seen, nothing but the sky and the sea; but 


i 



The Eagle took Him on his Back. 









THE CASTLE HUNG IN THE AIR. 209 

his strength began to fail, and he put the fisher- 
man down on a rock that the tide had just exposed 
to view; then he went off at a single flight for 
the castle of the four golden chains, so as to fill his 
stomach again with meats, and be able to take 
the man upon his back again. 

The fisherman remained alone upon the rock, 
and the time seemed long to him, for the eagle 
did not return, and he knew that the high tide 
would cover the rock. Meanwhile the tide rose 
higher and higher, and in vain he looked with 
all his eyes; he did not see the eagle returning. 
He stood upon the highest point of the rock; soon 
the water reached him there; it bathed his feet, 
then his knees; it rose to his waist, then to his 
shoulders, and still he saw nothing coming. Just 
at the moment when the waves reached his chin^ 
the eagle appeared, and having taken him on his 
back, he put him down in the court-yard of the 
castle, where the wedding was to be celebrated the 
next day. 

The fisherman’s wife was at her window; she 
recognized her husband, and was very glad to see 
him, for she loved him very much, and it was 
against her will that she had been taken away. 
She found an opportunity to speak to him secretly, 
and said to him, — 

The lord who carried me away never leaves 
the magic snuff-box, and every evening when he 

14 


210 the castle hung in the air. 

goes to bed, he puts it under his pillow, so it is 
difficult to take it without waking him. The 
eagle must go and find the husband of your third 
sister, the one who commands the Rats and the 
Mice, and tell him to order some of his subjects 
to come here. When the lord is snoring, a little 
mouse will go and stuff his tail in his open mouth; 
then he will cough, and while he is sitting up, you 
will be able to secure the snuff-box.’’ 

The eagle hastened to go to the country of 
the Rats and Mice, and quickly returned, bring- 
ing on his back a little mouse, that looked wise, 
as all mice do, and a big rat with a long tail. 

The following night, as soon as the lord, who 
before going to bed had put the magic snuff-box 
under his pillow, began to snore, the little mouse 
stuffed her tail into, his mouth; but it was not 
long enough to reach to his throat, and without 
waking, the man squeezed it so tightly that she 
thought he had chopped it off. She began to make 
a little plaintive sound, and he loosened his teeth ; 
then she ran to tell the fisherman’s wife that she 
had not been able to succeed, because her tail was 
too short. Then the lady ordered the big rat to 
try in his turn; he took his aim so well that he 
stuffed his -tail quite down the lord’s throat. The 
latter wakened with a start, half strangled, and 
sat up in bed, coughing and spitting as if he were 
ready to die. 


THE CASTLE HUNG IN THE AIR. 211 


Meanwhile the fisherman, who was hidden under 
the bed, had passed his hand under the pillow and 
seized upon the snuff-box. He opened it imme- 
diately and heard a small voice, which said, — 
Master, what do you wish for ? ’’ 

What do I wish for ? I wish that my castle 
may be taken back again to my father-in-law’s 
garden, to the place where it was before this rascal 
stole my snuff-box from me.” 

In a moment he felt that the castle was lifted 
and borne through the air; he saw it cross over 
vast seas and through great forests in the wink 
of an eye, and soon it stopped still in the king’s 
garden, in front of the palace. 

The king, who had just wakened, went to his 
window, and when he saw the castle hung by 
four golden chains between heaven and earth, he 
rubbed his eyes, thinking he was losing his sight; 
but he saw his son-in-law and his daughter com- 
ing, and they embraced him and told him all that 
had happened to them. 

He was greatly rejoiced to see them again, and 
to punish him who had carried off the snuff-box, 
he caused him to be torn in pieces by four horses. 
There were great rejoicings in honor of the return 
of the princess, and the fisherman lived happily 
with her. But he took care to carry the magic 
snuff-box always with him. 

Paul Sebillot, “ Contes des Marins.” 


THE TWO SOLDIERS. 


A LORRAINE STORY. 


Once upon a time there were two soldiers who 
were about sixty years old. Being obliged to 
leave the service, they determined to return to 
their country. As they were journeying along, 
they said one to the other, — 

What are we going to do to get our living ? 
We are too old to learn a trade; if we beg our 
bread, we shall be told we are not too old to work, 
and nothing will be given us.” 

Let us draw lots,” said one of them, who 
will let his eyes be put out, and we will go beg- 
ging together.” 

The other one thought it a good idea. The 
lot fell on the one who made the proposition; his 
comrade put out his eyes, and, one leading the 
other, they went from door to door begging their 
bread. A great deal was given to them. But the 
blind man got but little good of it ; his companion 
212 


THE TWO SOLDIERS. 213 

kept all that was good for himself, and gave him 
only the bones and crusts of hard bread. 

Alas ! said the unfortunate creature, “ is it 
not enough to be blind? Must I be so bad^y 
treated also ? 

“ If you complain again,’^ said the other, I 
will leave you here.” 

But the poor blind man could not help complain- 
ing. At last his companion left him in a forest. 

After having wandered all about, the blind man 
stopped at the foot of a tree. 

" What will become of me ? ” said he to himself, 

night is coming, and the wild beasts will devour 
me.” 

He climbed up into a tree for safety. Towards 
eleven or twelve o’clock four animals came to the 
same place, — the fox, the wild boar, the wolf, and 
the roebuck. 

I know something,” said the fox ; but I will 
not tell it to any one.” 

I also know something,” said the wolf. 

And I also,” said the roebuck. 

Pshaw ! ” said the wild boar, you, with your 
little horns, what do you know ? ” 

Ah ! ” remarked the roebuck, there is a great 
deal of wit in my little brain and in my little 
horns.” 

^^Well,” said the wild boar, ^^let each one tell 
what he knows.” 


214 


THE TWO SOLDIERS. 


The fox began, — 

There is a little river near here whose water 
will restore the sight of the blind. I have had 
an eye put out several times in my life; I bathed 
in that water, and I was healed.” 

I know that river too,” said the wolf ; I have 
known it longer than you. The king’s daughter 
is very sick; she is promised in marriage to the 
one who will cure her. To give her water of this 
river would be quite sufficient to restore her 
health.” 

The roebuck said in his turn, — 

The city of Lyons is in need of water, and 
they have promised fifteen thousand francs to the 
one who shall be able to get a supply for it. Now, 
if they would dig up the tree of liberty, they would 
find a spring, and they would have an abundance 
of water.” 

I,” said the wild boar, I know nothing.” 

Thereupon the animals separated. 

Ah ! ” said the blind man to himself, if I 
could only find that spring ! ” 

He got down from the tree, and went groping 
through the country. At last he came to the river. 
There he bathed his e'yes, and he began to see 
again; he bathed them again, and his sight was 
perfectl}^ restored. 

Then he went at once to the mayor of Lyons, 
and told him that if he wanted water he had 


THE TWO SOLDIERS. 


215 


only to pull up the tree of liberty. Sure enough ! 
when the tree was dug up, they discovered a 
spring ; and the city had as much water as was nec- 
essary. The soldier received the promised fifteen 
thousand francs, and went to see the king. 

Sire,” said he to him, I have heard that your 
daughter is very sick; and I have something that 
will cure her.” 

And he told him of the water of the river. 
The king sent one of his footmen immediately 
for some of the water. They made the princess 
drink of it, they made her take baths of it, and she 
was cured. 

The king said to the soldier, — 

" Although you are a little old, you shall marry 
my daughter; or else, if you prefer it, I will give 
you some money 

The soldier preferred to marry the princess; he 
knew very well that with the daughter he would 
have the money also. The marriage took place 
without delay. 

One day when the soldier was taking a walk in 
the garden, he saw a man all in rags who was ask- 
ing charity; he recognized at once his old com- 
rade. 

‘^Were there not two of you begging former- 
ly?” said he to him as he came up to him. 

Where is your companion ? ” 

^^He is dead,” answered the beggar. 


216 


THE TWO SOLDIERS. 


Tell the truth ; you will not repent of it. 
What has become of him ? ” 

I abandoned him.’^ 

^^Why?^’ 

“ He was always complaining. It was always he 
who got the good pieces; when we had bread, I 
gave him the crumbs, because he had no teeth, and 
I ate the crusts; I gave him the meat, and kept 
the bones for myself.’’ 

^^It is a lie! you did just the opposite. Would 
you recognize your companion ? ” 
do not know.” 

Well, I am that companion.” 

But are you not the king ? ” 

Doubtless ; but I am also your old comrade. 
Come in; I will tell you all about it.” 

When the beggar learned all that had happened 
to the blind man, he said to him, — 

I would like to have the same luck. Take me 
therefore to that same tree; perhaps the animals 
will come there again.” 

^'Willingly,” said the other; am willing to 
return you good for evil.” 

He took the beggar to the tree; and the beggar 
climbed up into it. 

About eleven or twelve o’clock, the four animals 
collected there again. The fox said to the 
others, — 

What we said the other night was overheard ; 


THE TWO SOLDIERS. 


217 


the king^s daughter is cured, and the city of Lyons 
has water. Who, then, has revealed our secrets ? 

It is not ly^ said the wolf. 

Nor I,^’ said the roebuck, 
am sure that it is the wild boar,” said the 
fox ; he had nothing to say himself, and he went 
and told what the others said.” 

It is not true,” replied the wild boar. 

Take care ! ” said the fox ; we shall all three 
be against you.” 

^^I am not afraid of you,” said the wild boar, 
showing his teeth; “just you meddle with me!” 

Suddenly raising their eyes, they saw the beggar 
up in the tree. 

“ Oh ! oh ! ” said they, “ here is a man who is 
spying upon us.” 

Immediately they set to work to root up the 
tree ; then they seized upon the man and devoured 
him. 

Emmanuel Cosquin, “ Contes Populaires Lorrains.” 


THE THREE BROTHERS AND THE 
GIANT. 

A STORY OF PICARDY. 


A GOOD woman had three children, all boys : the 
first was named Jean; the second, Jeannot; and 
the third, Jeannois. These three children passed 
for the sharpest in the canton, and the good woman 
was very glad of it, as you may imagine. One 
fine day she went to the wood with them to pick 
up some dead wood there, and make fagots of it 
for the approaching winter. The children soon 
had enough of looking for pieces of dead wood, 
and preferring to gather mulberries, nuts, and dog- 
berries, they left their mother and plunged into 
the coppice farther and farther, until they did 
not hear the cries and calls of the good woman, who 
after awhile, thinking they had returned to the 
village, went back to her house. 

Soon evening came on, and Jean, Jeannot, and 
Jeannois perceived with terror that they were lost 
in the woods. 


218 


THE THREE BROTHERS AND THE GIANT. 219 

‘‘What shall we do?” said Jean. “What shall 
we do?” said Jeannot. “What shall we do?” 
added Jeannois. 

They did not know what to do, and they began 
to hear the howling of the foxes and wolves in 
the- depth of the forest. At last Jean, the oldest, 
had an inspiration. He climbed to the top of a 
great oak-tree which grew near by, and turned in 
every direction so that he could observe the neigh- 
borhood. He discovered a light which shone in 
the distance, and having well observed the position 
of it, he came down from the oak and walked with 
his brothers in the direction of the light. 

After they had gone beyond the wood, they saw 
a palace before them, and went and knocked at the 
door. 

Tap! tap! 

“ Who is there at this hour ? ” 

“We are three little children lost in the for- 
est, and we want to pass the night in this beau- 
tiful palace. Will you give us lodging here? ” 

A young woman half opened the door. 

“ Ho you not know that this is the palace of the 
Giant of the Golden Beard? He is out at this 
moment, but he will be back before long. If you 
take my advice you will make haste and run away, 
for he might kill you and eat you as he has done 
so many persons.” 

“ But, madam, we do not know which way to go 


220 the three brothers and the giant. 

this dark night. Hide us safely somewhere, and 
to-morrow, at the break of day, we will go away 
without the Giant’s suspecting anything of it.” 

The woman was moved with pity, and let the 
children come into the castle. She made them go 
down into the cellar, and gave them good cakes 
to eat. Then, hearing the Giant’s step in the dis- 
tance, she charged the lost children to hide them- 
selves well behind a big cask, and went up-stairs 
as if nothing had happened. 

The Giant of the Golden Beard had been on a 
long tramp and was dying of thirst. He went 
down into the cellar to refresh himself, in spite 
of his wife, who besought him to go to bed. 

I smell fresh meat here,” muttered the Giant 
as he came near the cask behind which the children 
were cowering. 

As he was very thirsty, he took out the bung, 
lifted the cask as if it had been a straw and drank 
and drank through it. As he set the great wine 
cask down on the ground he hurt little Jeannois, 
who could not help uttering a cry. 

Ah ! ah ! ” cried the Giant of the Golden Beard, 
was sure I smelt fresh meat! It is good! 
it is good ! I shall take you up-stairs and 
kill you; I shall have an excellent breakfast to- 
morrow.” 

He took the three unfortunate boys in one hand 
and brought them up into the kitchen. 


THE THREE BROTHERS AND THE GIANT. 221 

But the wife who had heard what the Giant 
had just said, had hastened to hide his big knife, 
and her husband looked for it in vain: he could 
not succeed in finding it. 

^^Very well! very well! You will lose noth- 
ing by waiting! Wife, put these three children 
in my daughters’ room and give them a bed. I 
will kill them to-morrow. The flesh will be 
fresher.” * 

The woman obeyed tremblingly, and every one 
went to bed. 

We are in a very bad place,” thought Jean- 
not. And he got down from his bed to examine 
the Giant’s daughters, who were sleeping in the 
bed near by. 

The moon had risen, and Jeannot perceived that 
the young girls wore a crown of gold on their 
heads, and that there were, as in their own case, 
three of them. 

Suppose the Giant should get up and come to 
wring our necks during the night,” thought Jean- 
not. It is very possible, certainly. I am going 
to take off the three crowns and put them on my 
head and my brothers’. The Giant will perhaps 
be deceived.” 

So he did what he had thought of, and went to 
bed again. He was just in time. The Giant of 
the Golden Beard had drunk too much wine, and 
found himself uncomfortable in his bed. To kill 


^22 the three brothers and the giant. 

time, he determined to get np and go and kill 
the three little boys whom chance had sent to 
him. 

He went to the bed where the latter were pre- 
tending to be asleep and took hold of Jean’s head. 

Idiot ! ” said he to himself, I was about to 
kill my daughters. I have mistaken the bed.” 
And he went to the other bed and wrung the 
necks of his own children. * 

Then, satisfied with his work, he went to bed 
again. 

Jean, Jeannot, and Jeannois dressed themselves 
hastily and escaped through the window. 

Imagine the anger and dismay of the Giant, 
when on waking the next morning he saw what 
he had done during the night. He became more 
wicked than before, and went about through the 
country killing the travelers, murdering peasants, 
and setting at defiance the armies that the king 
sent against him. 

As for Jean, Jeannot, and Jeannois, not know- 
ing which way to go, they took at last a highway, 
which at the end of two days’ journey brought 
them to the capital of the kingdom. They asked 
to speak to the king and to tell him their adven- 
tures in the palace of the Giant of the Golden 
Beard. The king appointed them to bS pages from 
that day forth. 

I told you that the Giant, made furious by 


THE THREE BROTHERS AND THE GIANT. 223 

the death of his children, went about ravaging the 
kingdom. This went on for two or three years. 
Many knights had gone forth to tight against him, 
and not one of them had returned. The king also 
trembled in his palace, fearing that some day this 
terrible man would take a fancy to come and at- 
tack him. in his city. 

One day Jean, the oldest of the three pages, 
went to the king and asked the hand of his eldest 
daughter, with the title of knight. The king re- 
fused at first; then, on reflection, he said to the 
page,— 

I grant you what you desire, on condition that 
you show yourself worthy of it. You have not 
forgotten that famous Giant of the Golden Beard, 
who came near killing both yourself and your 
brothers. Very well; bring me his golden beard, 
and I swear to you that I will make you a knight 
and give you my daughter in marriage."” 

Jean accepted these terms. The king wanted 
to give him arms like those of the knights, but he 
refused them. He took the road his brothers and 
he had taken before, and presented himself at the 
Giant’s castle. It was broad daylight, and the 
page sounded the horn. 

What do you want ? ” asked the Man with the 
Golden Beard. 

I want to fight with you to-morrow morning. 
I have beaten all the giants I have been able to 


224 the three brothers and the giant. 

encounter hitherto, and I want to beat you as I 
have done all the others.” 

‘^You are very young, handsome page; but no 
matter. Come into my castle, and to-morrow we 
will fight.” 

Jean did not wait to be persuaded, and entered 
the palace of the Giant of the Golden Beard, who 
gave him an invitation to dine with him. The 
page accepted, and while the Giant had his back 
turned, he poured out for him a liquor which pos- 
sessed the quality of causing sleep for several 
days. 

Here is to your health ! ” 

Here is to your health ! ” 

And the page and the Giant emptied their 
glasses with a single draught. At the same mo- 
ment the latter fell under the table and began 
to snore so loud that the whole castle shook. With- 
out losing time the young man took the scissors 
which he had brought, and cut off the Giant’s 
golden beard. Then he left the palace and set out 
for the capital, where he arrived two days after. 

The king was very much astonished ; he had 
promised his daughter to the page, and he bestowed 
her upon him, telling him he would dub him 
knight later on. A short while after that, Jeannot 
came also to find the king. 

My lord the king,” said he, I love your 
'daughter, Marie, and I think she loves me. Will 


THE THREE BROTHERS AND THE GIANT, 225 

you make me a knight and bestow her hand upon 
me? ” 

But you have done nothing that I know of to 
merit such an honor/’ 

I am ready to show myself worthy of it. Com- 
mand, and I will obey you/’ 

The king reflected, and then said, — 

Well, you shall have what you ask me for, 
when you bring me the Giant’s broadsword, that 
you will remember.” 

Jeannot agreed, and set out for the Giant’s cas- 
tle, wearing neither arms nor shield. 

He arrived there at the end of two days and 
sounded the horn. 

Ah ! ah ! ” cried the Giant, another one who 
wishes to rob me ! Very well; I will see to it.” 

do not come for that purpose; but I have 
been told that you could drink more wine than 
any one in the world, and I have come to compare 
myself with you.” 

Is that really true?” 

Perfectly true ! But I verily believe that I 
can beat you. I can drink fifty casks of wine with- 
out being hurt by it.” 

‘MVe will see; we will see. Come into the cas- 
tle. I am ready to have a match with you. But 
who will begin first ? ” 

You, if you please.” 

Agreed.” 

15 


226 the three brothers and the giant. 

Jeannot went down in the Giant’s cellar, and 
the latter wishing to drink as much as he possi- 
bly could, swallowed ever and ever so much wine, 
so that soon he staggered and fell down dead- 
drunk. Jeannot took his broadsword and. carried 
it to the king, who was more astonished than when 
Jean returned with the golden beard. 

Jeannot married the princess Marie, but the 
king did not make him knight at once. 

There was only Jeannois left. 

One day he came to the king, and said, — 

My lord the king, I love your youngest daugh- 
ter; she loves me also, and I come to ask you for 
her hand, and the title of knight.” 

“ All that is very well. But you must deserve 
it.” 

Command, and I will do whatever you order 
me to do.” 

The king thought awhile, and at last he said, — 

Your brothers have taken the Giant’s beard 
and his broadsword. Could you bring him to me 
in an iron cage ? ” 

I will try, my lord the king ; farewell.” 

Jeannois had a very large iron carriage made 
and went to the Giant’s castle. When he got there 
he sounded the horn. 

What do you want ? worm of the earth ! dust 
of nothingness ! ” 

Let me into your castle, and I will tell you.” 


mm 



The Giant got into the Iron Carriage 



THE THREE BROTHERS AND THE GIANT. 227 

Ah ! you are one of those pages who stole my 
beard and my broadsword. I see what you want, 
and I am going to kill you.’’ 

One moment, if you please. Do not he in a 
hurry. I have just come to find you in order to re- 
store what they stole from you. The two pages 
are alone in a distant castle, and I have brought 
my carriage so as to carry us there more quickly.” 

The Giant allowed himself to be deceived again, 
and got into the iron carriage, where he found 
himself imprisoned. And Jeannois returned 
quickly to the court. The king was very glad, as 
he well might have been, at having got rid of the 
robber, who was burned on an immense pile built 
on the great square of the city. Jeannois married 
the princess whom he loved, and the king made the 
three brothers knights of his kingdom. During 
the feasts that were given, the mother of Jean, 
Jeannot, and Jeannois came to the city, still 
searching for her children. Imagine her happi- 
ness and that of her sons. 


E. H. Carnoy, “ Litterature Orale de la Picardie. 


THE FAIRY AND THE DAUGHTER OF 
THE EARTH. 

A STORY OF THE ISLE OF OUESSANT. 


Once upon a time, — a very long time ago, — 
perhaps the time when Saint Pol came to us from 
Hibernia in a stone trough, — there was a young 
girl sixteen or seventeen years old, with fair hair, 
blue eyes, and cheeks as red as two apples, and her 
name was Mona Kerbile. She was so beautiful 
that all who saw her stopped to admire her, and 
said to her mother, old Jeanne Kerbile, a poor 
woman like myself, — 

You have a very pretty daughter, Jeanne! 
She is as pretty as a fairy 1 Such a beautiful girl 
has never before been seen in the island, and there 
are even those who say that she must be the child 
of a fairy.” 

‘^Do not believe those who say so,” replied the 
good woman, for I truly am her mother, and 
Fanch Kerbile, my husband, is surely her father.” 

Mona’s father was a fisherman, and spent almost 
all of his time on the water, and her mother 
228 


THE FAIRY. 


229 


tended a small spot of ground that she had, as 
all the island people did, or spun in her hut when 
the weather was too bad. Mona went, as all the 
young girls of her age did, to seek for limpets, 
mussels, periwinkles, and other shell-fish on the 
shore. It seems that the fairies, who were then 
very numerous in the island, had observed her, and 
had, themselves also, been struck with her beauty. 
One day when she was on the shore with her com- 
panions as usual, they were talking of their lovers. 
Each one boasted of the skill of her own in catch- 
ing fish, and steering a boat, and in guiding it 
among the numerous dangers by which the island 
was surrounded. 

You, Mona,” said MarcTiarit Ar Fur to her, 
^Wou are wrong to discourage Fanch Kerdudal as 
you do, for he is a young fellow of excellent char- 
acter, clever, and no one comes back in tlie even- 
ing with more fish than he, nor guides his bark 
better among the difficult passes of the Vieille Ju- 
ment or the point of Stiff.” 

I,” said Mona, scornfully, — for on account of 
hearing it said that she was beautiful, she had be- 
come vain and proud, — I will never take a fisher- 
man for my husband; I am too pretty for that. 
I am as beautiful as a fairy ; they tell me so every 
day, and I shall marry no one but a prince, or 
at least the son of a great lord.” 

It happened that an old fairy, hidden behind 


230 


THE FAIRY. 


a rock or under a tuft of sea-wrack, heard her, 
and jealous at seeing that a daughter of the earth 
could rival the beauty of the children of the fair- 
ies, he conceived the design of carrying her off and 
taking her with him to his home under the water. 
He dared not try to do it that day, for Mona 
was in the midst of her conlpanions. But the 
next day about sunset, while she was still catch- 
ing shell-fish with two other of the village girls, 
and was somewhat apart from her friends, the old 
fairy suddenly sprang out from behind a rock 
where he was watching her, seized her and took 
her away down to the bottom of the water. She 
cried loudly, and called her friends to her assist- 
ance, but alas! they could not come to help her; 
they could only run to the house and tell her 
mother what they had seen. Old Jeanne was spin- 
ning on her doorsteps. She threw down her distaff 
and her spindle, and ran to the shore, and called 
her daughter loudly, and even went into the water 
as far as she could at the place where they told 
her that Mona had disappeared with the fairy. 
But it was all in vain, and no voice replied to her 
cries and her tears. 

The report of the adventure spread quickly over 
the island, and every one was of the opinion that 
what had happened to the beautiful ]\Iona was a 
punishment for her pride and her vanity; for 
however beautiful a young girl may be, she should 


THE FAIRY. 


231 


neither be proud nor vain, for God gives beauty 
and ugliness, and riches and poverty also, as it 
pleases him. 

The old fairy was the king of the fairies in 
those parts, and he took the young Ouessantine 
with him to the bottom of the sea, to a beauti- 
ful palace made of shells and coral. 

The old fairy had a son, the handsomest fairy 
that ever was seen, and he fell in love with Mona 
and asked his father to let him marry her. But 
the old king answered that he would never consent 
to allow him to take for his wife a daughter of 
man who boasted of being as beautiful as the 
daughter of a fairy. There were plenty of the 
most beautiful fairies, who would be glad to have 
him for their husband, and he would not withhold 
his consent when he should have made his choice 
among them. 

Our young fairy was then in despair. He told 
his father that he would never marry if he was not 
allowed to have for his wife the daughter of man 
whom he loved. His father seeing him dying of 
sadness and grief, compelled him to marry a young 
fairy, the daughter of an old lord among the 
fairies, and who was celebrated for her beauty. 
The wedding day was fixed, and a great many peo- 
ple were invited. The betrothed couple set out 
on their way to the church, followed by a rich and 
numerous train; for it appears that these people 


232 


THE FAIRY. 


of the sea have their religion and their churches 
as we do, although they are not Christians; they 
even have bishops, we are told, and an old bishop 
of the sea was to perform the ceremony. Poor 
Mona received an order from the old fairy to stay 
at home and prepare the wedding feast. But they 
gave her nothing that was needed for all this, 
absolutely nothing but large pots and empty sauce- 
pans (which were large shells), but they told her 
that if everything was not ready, and if she did not 
serve them a good feast when they returned from 
church she should be put to death immediately. 
Imagine her grief and perplexity, poor girl ! But 
the poor young bridegroom was not less troubled 
and disconsolate. 

As the procession was on its way to the church, 
he suddenly cried out, — 

I have forgotten the wedding ring ! ” 

Tell me where it is, and I will send for it,’’ 
said his father to him. 

‘^No, no; I will go myself, for no one but me 
could find it where I have put it. I will hasten 
there and will return in a moment.” 

And he let go the bride’s arm and ran to the 
house. He found poor Mona in the kitchen, weep- 
ing and desolate. 

Do not weep,” said he to her ; your feast will 
be ready and cooked to perfection; so do not be 
troubled on thut account.” 


THE FAIRY. 


233 


And going to the fireplace, he said, — 

Good fire in the fireplace ! 

And the fire burned up in the fireplace. Then 
touching with his hand each of the pots and sauce- 
pans successively, he said, — 

Some beef in this saucepan, veal and mutton 
in that other one; here a mutton on the spit; 
cider and wine in these pots ! ’’ and so on. 

And the saucepans and pots were filled at once, 
to the surprise and joy of Mona, who was no longer 
weeping. , 

Then he hastened to rejoin his bride and his 
party, and they went to the church, and the cere- 
mony was performed by a bishop of the sea. After 
that they returned to the house. 

When they arrived there, the old fairy hastened 
the first thing to the kitchen, and asked fon Mona. 

Here we are ; we have come back ; is every- 
thing ready for the feast ? 

^^A'es; everything is ready,” answered Mona 
quietly. 

And he uncovered all the saucepans, examined 
all the pots, and then said, with a displeased air, — 
You have been helped ; but never mind ; I have 
not finished with you yet.” 

The wedding guests seated themselves at the 
table, and they eat and drank as much as they 
would ; then they sang and danced till night. 

After the evening’s entertainment, the two 


234 


THE FAIRY. 


young married people retired to their chamber, 
and the old fairy told Mona to go with them, and 
remain there, holding in her hand a burning wax- 
taper to give them light. When the taper should 
be burnt down to her hand, she should be put to 
death. 

Poor Mona was obliged to obey. The old fairy 
was in a room near b}^, and from time to time he 
asked, — 

Is the taper consumed ? 

Not yet,’’ answered Mona. 

He asked this question several times. At last 
w'hen the wax-taper was almost entirely consumed, 
the young husband said to the new wife, — 

It is your turn now to go and hold the w^ax- 
taper a while ! ” 

As she did not know the intentions of her 
father-in-law, she got up and took the wax-taper 
from Mona’s hands. 

The old fairy asked again, — 

‘^Has the wax-taper burned down to your 
hand?” 

Tell him yes,” said the bridegroom. 

Yes,” answered the young fairy. 

And immediately the old fairy came into the 
room, seized upon her who held in her hand the 
remnant of the wax-taper, and cut off her head. 
Then he went away. 

In the morning, as soon as he had risen, the 


THE FAIRY. 235 

young fairy went to his father, and spoke thus to 
him, — 

I have come to ask you to allow me to marry, 
my father.” 

To allow 3^Qu to marry? Were you not mar- 
ried 3^esterday?” 

That is true ; hut my wife is dead, father.” 

Your wife is dead? How did it happen? 
Have you killed her, you miserable creature ? ” 

It is not I who have killed her, father, but 
you, yourself.” 

u I ? 

Yes, father; did you not yesterday cut off the 
head of the woman who was holding the lighted 
wax-taper near my bed ? ” 

Yes; but it was the daughter of the earth.” 

No, my father, it was the young fairy whom I 
had just married; and if you do not believe me, 
you can easily be assured of it, for her body is 
still in my chamber.” 

The old fairy hastened to his son’s chamber, 
and recognized his mistake. His anger was terri- 
ble, and a little more and he would have killed 
his son himself. 

‘^Whom do you wish to take for a wife?” he 
asked his son the next day when he was a little 
pacified. 

The daughter of the earth, my father.” 

The father found at last that it was useless to 


236 


THE FAIRY. 


seek to cure his son of this love, and he concluded 
to allow him to marry the daughter of the 
earth. 

The young fairy was very attentive to his wife. 
He fed her on delicate little fish, and made for her 
necklaces and bracelets of fine pearls, and gathered 
for her every day pretty shell-fish and the most 
beautiful and rarest sea-plants. In spite of all 
this, ^lona was weary, and wanted to return to the 
earth to see once more her island, and her father 
and mother in their little hut by the seashore. The 
fairy would not let her go, for he feared she 
would never return. Then she became very sad, 
and did nothing but weep night and day. Seeing 
this, her husband said to her one day, — 

Smile on me a little, and I will take you back 
to your father’s house.” 

Mona smiled, and the fairy, who was also a 
magician, then said, — 

Bridge, rise up ! ” 

And immediately a beautiful bridge rose up, 
reaching from the bottom of the sea to the land. 
The old fairy, seeing this, and feeling sure that 
his son knew well as he did himself how to use 
magic, said, — 

I should like to go with you also.” 

The three went together on the bridge, the old 
man behind, and the other two a few steps in ad- 
vance of him. But as soon as the young fairy 


THE FAIRY. 237 

stepped ashore with his wife, he turned and said, — 
Bridge, return ! ” 

And immediately the bridge went back again 
to the bottom of the sea, and with it the old fairy, 
who was still on it. 

The fairy not being able to accompany his wife 
to her father’s house, let her go alone, giving her 
the following precautions before leaving her : — 
Come back at sunset, and you will find me 
here waiting for you ; but do not let any man em- 
brace you, or even take your hand, or you will 
make me very unhappy.” 

Mona promised, and hastened to her father’s 
house, which was not far off on the shore. It was 
the dinner hour, and all the family were assembled. 

Good morning, father and mother ; good morn- 
ing, brothers and sisters,” said she as she entered 
the poor hut. 

The good people opened their eyes wide, and 
looked at her, astonished, and none of them recog- 
nized her for their daughter or their sister. She 
was so beautiful, so grand, and so well dressed! 
This grieved her very much, and tears came into 
her eyes; then she began to go around the house, 
touching each object with her hands, and saying, — 

^^Here is the little stool on which I sat beside 
the fire; here is the bed where I slept; here is 
the pitcher with which I brought water from the 
spring; here is the broom with which I swept the 


238 


THE FAIRY. 


house ; here is the wooden porringer from which I 
ate my soiip.’^ 

At last her brother, hearing all this, recognized 
her, and threw himself on her neck to embrace her, 
and her father and mother and sisters did the same 
thing; but from that moment Mona lost entirely 
all recollection of her husband, the fairy, and his 
home under the sea. She remained with her par- 
ents, and soon plenty of lovers came to the house 
to sue for her hand; but she would not listen to 
any of them, and had no desire to marry. 

This family, like the other inhabitants of the 
island, had a bit of ground where they planted 
potatoes and sowed barley, and this, together with 
the daily supply of fish and shell-fish which they 
caught out of the sea, was sufficient for them to 
live simply but contentedly. 

There was a little space before the house con- 
taining a stack of barley straw. Often when she 
was lying in bed, and the winds howled, and the 
waves dashed and broke against the rocks on the 
shore, Mona thought she heard plaintive mean- 
ings near her door; but she believed it to be poor 
shipwrecked souls asking for the prayers of the 
careless living beings, and she recited a De pro- 
f undis ; then she pitied the poor sailors who 
were in the sea, and went to sleep again. 

But one night she heard distinctly these words, 
uttered in a sad, heart rbroken voice : — 


THE FAIRY. 


239 


Oh, Mona ! have you then forgotten your hus- 
band, the fairy who loves you so much, who saved 
you from death, and brought you back from the 
depths of the sea to see your father and mother, 
your brothers and sisters? You promised me so 
faithfully to come back again ; I have been waiting 
for you so long and I am so unhappy without 
■ you ! 

Then Mona recollected everything all at once. 
She rose up hastily, set out and found the fair}^, 
who was lamenting thus near the stack of barley 
straw. She threw herself into his arms, and since 
then she has never been seen. 

This story is taken from an article entitled “ A Voy- 
age to the Island of Ouessant,” published in the “ Revue 
de France,” March and April, 1874. 


F. M. Luzel. 


SISTEE AND HALF-SISTEK. 


A MULHOUSE STORY. 


Once there was a woman who had two daugh- 
ters: one was her husband’s daughter by his first 
marriage, and the other was her own child. One 
day when the half-sister was spinning by the well, 
her spindle fell into the water and her mother beat 
her cruelly. She went back to the well and was 
trying to get her spindle out again, when her hard- 
hearted mother gave her such a push that the poor 
girl fell into the well. 

When she reached the bottom she found a large 
and magnificent garden. As she was walking 
along, in tears, the pear-tree said to her, — 

Young girl, why are you crying so? ” 

The young girl answered^ — 

Have I not good reason to cry ? My step- 
mother gave me such a push that I fell into the 
well.” 

The pear-tree said, — 

Young girl, hold your apron; I will give you 
240 


SISTER AND HALF-SISTER. 241 

some pears.’^ And the young girl received from 
him the most delicious pears. 

Afterwards she came to a plum-tree; the plum- 
tree said to her, — 

Young girl, why are you crying so ? ’’ 

The young girl answered, — 

Have I not good reason to cry ? My step- 
mother gave me such a push that I fell into the 
well.” 

The plum-tree said to her, — 

Hold your apron ; I will give you some 
plums ; ” and he shook into her lap the most beau- 
tiful plums. And the good little girl was treated 
in the same way by the other trees. 

At last she came to a grand castle all of gold, 
and she was still shedding bitter tears. A fair 
lady was looking out at the window; she asked 
her, — 

Young girl, why are you crying?” 

Have I not good reason to cry ? My step- 
mother gave me such a push that I fell into the 
well.” 

Come now,” said the lady, you can spend 
the night with me ; but first tell me, where do 
you prefer to eat — with the little dog and the 
little cat, or with the gentleman and lady ? ” 

The young girl answered modestly, — 

With the little dog and the little cat. I should 
not like to be in any one’s way.” 

16 


2i2 


SISTER AND HALF-SISTER. 


And on this account they permitted her to eat 
with the lady and gentleman. 

The lady said to her, — 

Where do you prefer to sleep — with the little 
dog and the little cat, or with the gentleman and 
lady?^^ 

The young girl answered, — 

With the little dog and the little cat.’’ 

And accordingly they permitted her to sleep 
with the gentleman and lady. 

The next day the lady said to her, — 

How would you prefer to be driven back to 
your home? — in a carriage smeared with pitch 
and resin, or in one all of silver and gold ? ” 

The young girl answered, — 

In one smeared with pitch and resin.” 

But she was allowed to return in a carriage of 
silver and gold. 

When she arrived at home, her half-sister, who 
was looking out of the window, began to clap her 
hands and cry out, — 

“ O ! Bidi bidi bourn ! 

My half-sister comes, 

And heavily laden 
With silver and gold. 

I must go and help her unload. 

O ! Bidi bidi bourn ! ” 


When the wicked mother saw that the half-sis- 


SISTER AND HALF-SISTER. 


243 

ter had become so distinguished, she said to her 
own child, — 

Come now, Annette ! throw your spindle also 
into the well and jump in after it! Who knows? 
Perhaps the same thing will happen to you down 
there, and you will be able to come back in a 
golden carriage.” 

But this one was a wicked and obstinate child. 
Her mother had scarcely finished speaking before 
the spindle was at the bottom of the well, and the 
little girl leaped after it and came into the large 
beautiful garden of which I have already spoken. 
The sun shone with a golden brightness, and the 
roses and lilies — oh ! but it was perfectly splendid ! 

The little girl went to the pear-tree and said, — 
Come now, give me some pears also 1 ” 

But she waited a long time, and the pear-tree 
did not move. 

She went a little farther and came to a plum- 
tree, and said to it, — 

Come, plum-tree, give me also some plums.” 

But it gave her nothing, that is what the plum- 
tree did ; what the other trees did, it is needless for 
me to tell you. 

The fair lady was again looking out from her 
palace at the end of the garden, and said,- — 

Young girl, where are you going? From 
whence do you come ? What does your little heart 
long for ? ” 


244 


SISTER AND HALF-SISTER. 


I wish to come in, I wish to eat, I wish to 
sleep in a little garden bed, and I wish to go 
back again in a little golden carriage."’^ 

The lady could scarcely help laughing, but she 
continued her questions: — 

‘^With which do you prefer to eat — with dog 
and cat, or with lord and lady ? ” 

Why, with lord and lady, of course.’^ 

And consequently she was obliged, as a punish- 
ment, to eat with the dog and cat. 

A little while afterwards the lady asked her 
again,— 

^^With which would you like best to sleep — 
with the dog and cat, or with the lord and lady ? ” 
Why, with the lord and lady, of course.” 

But who was obliged to sleep with the dog and 
cat ? It was my wicked little girl. 

The next morning when she got up, the lady 
said to her, — 

How would you prefer to go back to your 
home — in a carriage smeared with pitch and 
resin, or in a carriage of gold and silver ? ” 

In the gold carriage, certainly,” cried she. 

But for punishment, she was obliged to go back 
again in the carriage smeared with resin. 

What did her mother say when she saw her 
child return in the carriage smeared with pitch 
and resin, disgraced and scoffed at, and what did 
she look like then? Well, I should like to tell you 


SISTER AND HALF-SISTER. 


245 


about it; but my great-grandmother, who was so 
good as to tell me the story, was losing her mem- 
ory, and could not remember any more. 

Auguste Stoeber, “ Elsaessiches Volksbuchlein.” 


THE FAIRIES’ SHIP. 


A sailors’ story. 


Once upon a time there was, at Saint-Cast, a 
young captain who had no ship to command. He 
made application after application. He went to 
see the ship-owners, and offered his services; but 
although he was known to be a good sailor, he had 
no command given him. One day when he had 
been again at Saint-Malo, without being more suc- 
cessful than at other times, he started out late, 
and on foot, to return to his village; and when 
night came on, he was not far from the wood which 
crossed the main road. 

Ah ! ” said he, I should have done better to 
stay and sleep at Saint-Malo; for I shall have to 
go through the wood of Pontual ; and they say that 
after nightfall one is apt to encounter strange 
things there.” 

He quickened his pace and entered the wood; 
when he was in the middle of it, he heard a 
noise, and having stopped to listen, he heard a 
voice which cried, Help ! help ! save me ! ” 

246 


THE FAIRIES’ SHIP. 


24:7 


Ah ! ’’ thought he, it is perhaps some one 
whom the robbers are trying to kill; but it shall 
never be said that I left any creature to die with- 
out trying to help him/’ 

He hastened to the spot from which the cries 
came, and saw a good woman who was defending 
herself as well as she could against five men, who 
were trying to kill her. He took her part, and 
between them they killed the robbers. 

When they had gotten out of the wood, the 
old woman, who was a fairy, said to him, — 

Captain, you are brave, and you shall be re- 
warded for it. If I had wished I could easily have 
killed all five of the robbers, for I have power 
enough for that; but I wanted to see if you were 
courageous, and ready to help poor people.” 

Then she disappeared ; the captain continued his 
journey, and reached Saint-Cast without acci- 
dent. 

The next day a beautiful lady, whom he did 
not know, came to his house, and said to him, — 
I am the good woman to whose assistance you 
came yesterday in the wood of Pontual. I am a 
fairy, and I know that you were returning from 
Saint-Malo, where you had vainly applied for the 
command of a ship. It is needless for you to make 
any more applications. I will give you the com- 
mand of a ship — a splendid one; the handsomest 
that ever was seen.” 


248 


THE FAIRIES’ SHIP. 


The captain thanked the lady with all his heart ; 
then he invited her to dine with him. 

When the meal was ended, she said to him, — 

Now, you come with me; I am one of the 
fairies of the Cavern of Saint-Briac, and near my 
grotto you will see your ship.^’ 

The captain followed the lady; and when they 
reached the seashore, she took him by the hand, 
and they walked together over the waves, as though 
they were on a high-road; the water did not even 
wet the soles of their shoes. They arrived at the 
cavern, and the fairy showed the captain the ship 
she had designed for him. The hull w^as all of 
gold, the masts, also, as well as the yards and the 
pulleys, and the cprdage was of twisted threads of 
gold. It was not yet quite ready; and the gold- 
smiths of the cavern were busy finishing it. 

It was so dazzling that the captain could scarcely 
look at it. 

When will it be finished, this beautiful ship ? 
he asked of the fairy who had brought him there. 

Why do you ask me that question ? 

So as to have time to get up a crew to man the 
ship when it is finished.’’ 

Do not be disturbed,” said the fairy ; your 
crew is ready, and I am going to show it to you.” 

She rubbed some salve round his eyes; imme- 
diately he saw at least thirty little male fairies 
of tiny size, who were dressed like admirals; and 


THE FAIRIES’ SHIP. 249 

she said to him, pointing to them with her 
finger, — 

** Captain, these are the little men who will be 
your sailors. In three days the ship will be ready ; 
you can set out, and they will help you to manage 
it, for they are good sailors. Meanwhile, come 
and dine with me and the other inhabitants of the 
cavern.” 

The captain followed the fairy. She led him 
through a long suite of apartments bright as 
gold; and at last they came to a great hall, where 
a handsome table was set. Here the fairy women, 
with their husbands and sons, and the tiny male 
fairies, came to take their meals. The captain 
looked out of the window, and saw in a court-yard 
some of the male fairies, large and small, drilling 
with the sword and bayonet. 

^^Why,” asked he, '^are they drilling in this 
way ? ” 

They are our soldiers,” answered the fairy, 

and they are preparing to go to fight with the 
fairies of Chelin, who have declared war against 
us.” 

When the fairy men, large and small, had fin- 
ished drilling, they made playful music with their 
swords ; then every one went into the hall to dine. 
That day there was a great feast at the cavern ; for 
the queen of the fairies had just given birth to a 
boy, and they celebrated his birth. 


250 


THE FAIRIES’ SHIP. 


After the feast was over, the captain proposed 
to go; the fairy who had brought him, and who 
was named Gladieuse, conducted him as far as 
the door of the grotto, and before leaving him, she 
said to him, — 

“ Here are some boots which you must put on 
to cross the sea; as long as you have them on, 
you will be able to go over land or sea, wherever 
you wish. To-morrow you must return here to 
take command of your ship.’^ 

• The captain thanked the fairy; then having 
put on his boots, he walked over the waves of the 
sea as if on a highway, and arrived at Saint-Cast. 
But when he went into his house he found noth- 
ing there ; his parents, who had seen him cross the 
sea, believed him to be drowned, and they had 
removed his furniture. He went to ask them for 
it, but they took him, at first, for a ghost. ' When 
he had convinced them that he was a man of flesh 
and bone, he told them that he had taken command 
of a ship. He made them a present of his furni- 
ture; then after having embraced his father and 
mother, he went away. 

He proceeded to the point of the island, and 
having put on his boots, he crossed the sea without 
getting wet. His ship was close by the cavern, 
all rigged and ready to set sail. He stepped on 
board, and the fairy Gladieuse, who was on the 
deck, said to him, — 


THE FAIRIES’ SHIP. 


251 


This ship will sail under the water, as well . 
as on it, in the air as well as in the water, just 
as you wish.^^ 

Then she went back to the land, and the sailors 
of the cavern came on board ; immediately the wind 
swelled out the sails, and the ship started off like 
lightning. 

It sailed as fast as the wind, which blew always 
right aft; they never had to tack about,* they never 
had head winds, and there was no need of holding 
the helm nor of hauling in the sails; a fairy man, 
Avho was unseen, directed everything as he wished. 
At the end of a fortnight he steered the ship into 
a port, and the anchor was immediately thrown 
out. 

The port was in an island where fairy men and 
women lived, and they heartily welcomed the cap- 
tain and his crew. 

The next day after their arrival in the island, 
while all the sailors were on shore, and the cap- 
tain was alone on board, the fairy man appeared 
and said to him, — 

It is I, who by my will, have brought your 
ship into this port; it is I who guided it here, 
and you had no trouble in steering it, because the 
wind was always right aft. Now you are to take 
on board some fairy men to help us fight the 
fairies of Chelin.’’ 

Very well, Mr. Fairy; I shall go ashore at once 


252 


THE FAIRIES' SHIP. 


and take the passengers aboard according to your 
orders.” 

As soon as they are on board,” said the fairy 
man, ^^you must set sail for Saint-Briac; but I 
shall leave the ship, which, hereafter, will sail 
only under your own command. Here is a little 
whistle which I give you; as soon as you reach 
the shore, you have only to whistle, and immedi- 
ately your sailors and the fairy men who are to 
take part in the war will come on board.” 

The captain went ashore on the island, and as 
soon as he had blown his whistle, five hundred 
fairy men, and the thirty tiny fairies that he had 
brought with him, jumped aboard. In less than 
ten minutes the ship spread her sails and went 
out of the port. During the whole vo3^age he had 
a wind right aft, and in less than three weeks from 
the time he set sail he arrived at Saint-Briac. 

The five-hundred fairy men disembarked, and 
went into the cavern, where they were well re- 
ceived. Three days after they went to war against 
the fairies of Chelin; but they were not the 
stronger, and they asked for peace. 

The war was ended, and there were great re- 
joicings at the cavern and at Saint-Briac; the 
captain carried the fairy men back to their is- 
land, then he went to Antwerp to take a load of 
sea-coal for the fairies. They were very much 
pleased with him, and when he returned, they 


THE FAIRIES’ SHIP. 253 

paid him a hundred thousand francs for his voy- 
age. 

Two days after, the ship stood out to sea; for 
three whole years it sailed over the seas without 
touching at any land, and sometimes they were left 
without provisions; but then the captain made 
use of the ring that the fairy Gladieuse had given 
him, and he obtained as much of everything as 
he needed. 

At the end of the third year they same in sight 
of a little island, and the captain and the tiny 
fairy sailors went ashore. Among the trees there 
were fruits of every kind ; the brooks were of wine, 
cider, and all sorts of good things to drink, and 
the ground was covered with precious stones of 
gold and with diamonds. The tiny fairies tasted 
everything; then they loaded the ship with dia*- 
monds and precious stones of gold. Just as they 
were ready to leave they saw an old fellow com- 
ing, so old that he looked as if his years numbered 
a thousand. He was the only inhabitant of the 
island, and he begged them to take him on board 
so that he could go to Saint-Briac. 

He was so very, very ugly that the captain 
himself was afraid of him; and he was right, for 
it was a demon. As soon as the old fellow came 
on board he tried to take command of the ship; 
but the captain resisted him and forced him to 
obey. 


V 


254 : 


THE FAIRIES’ SHIP. 


They set sail again, and when they were on the 
broad sea they were attacked by pirates, who for 
a long time had been chasing the golden ship. 
At least two hundred of them leaped aboard, and 
the old demon took their side ; but the tiny fairies 
killed them all, and also killed the devil. They 
threw the dead bodies into the sea ; but the pirates 
who were left on their ship ordered the powder 
to be set on fire so as to blow themselves up with 

the golden ship. Then the captain said, 

‘^By the power of my ring, let my ship -sail 
under the water as it does on top of it.” 

Immediately the ship plunged under the sea, 
and the pirates could not do it any harm. 

Since that time the demon, to w^hom all the 
race of fairies was subject, and who was coming 
to Saint-Briac to punish them, having been cut 
to pieces by the tiny fairies, dare not command 
them any longer; and since then neither fairy 
men nor women belong to him any more. 

The golden ship continued its voyage and re- 
turned to the Cavern of Saint-Briac. The fairy 
men and women were so pleased with the load 
that the captain brought them, that they married 
him to the fairy Gladieuse, and he lived happily 
with her in the grotto. 

I picked up this story at the little port of Saint-Cast 
(C6tes-du-Nord). 


Paul Sebillot. 


THE SHEPHERD WHO WON THE KING’S 
' DAUGHTER BY A SINGLE WORD. 


A TALE OF LOWER BRITANNY. 


Once upon a time there was a king who never 
told a single lie in his life. As he heard the 
people about his court constantly saying to each 
other, ^^That is not true! You are a liar/’ he 
was very much displeased ; so much so that he said 
one day, — 

I am astonished at you ; a stranger who should 
hear you speak in this way would not fail to say 
that I am the king of liars. I do not wish to 
hear any more such language in my palace. He 
who hears me say to any one, no matter who he 
may be, ‘ You are a liar ! ’ — well, I will give him 
•the hand of my daughter.” 

A young shepherd, who was present at the time, 
having heard these words of the king, said to him- 
self, Good ! we will see about this.” 

The old king loved to hear the old Giverziou 
and the new Soniou sung, and marvelous tales 
255 


256 


THE SHEPHERD. 


told. Often after supper he came into the kitchen, 
and took pleasure in listening to the songs and 
stories of his footmen. Each one sang or related 
something in turn. 

And you, young shepherd, do you know noth- 
ing ? ” said the king one evening. 

Oh, yes ! my king,” answered the shepherd. 

Let us see what you know, then.” 

And the shepherd told what follows : — 

One day, as I was going through a wood, I 
saw an enormous hare coming. I had in my hand 
a ball of wax; I threw it at the hare, and struck 
it just in the middle of the forehead, where it 
stuck. Then the hare ran faster than ever with 
the ball of wax on its forehead. He met another 
hare which was coming from an opposite direction ; 
they struck against each other’s foreheads and 
stuck together so that they could not get apart, and 
thus I caught them very easily. How do you like 
that, sire?” 

'^Very much,” answered the king; “but go 
on.” 

“Before coming to your court as a shepherd,, 
sire, I was a miller’s boy in my father’s mill, and 
I went every day with an ass to carry the flour 
to the customers. One day I had such a load on 
my ass that, upon my word, his spine broke ! ” 

“ Poor beast ! ” said the king. 

“ Then I went to a hedge near by, and with 


THE SHEPHERD. 


257 


my knife I cut a hazel-stick, which I stuffed into 
the body of my ass to take the place of its spine. 
Then the animal got up and carried its load gently 
along to its destination as if no harm had hap- 
pened to it. What do you say to that, sire ? ” 

That is very good ; and what next ? 

The next morning I was very much astonished 
(for it was then the month of December) to see 
that branches, leaves, and even hazel-nuts had 
grown upon the hazel-stick; and when I took my 
ass out of the stable, the branches continued to 
grow up so very, very high that they reached up to 
the sky.'^ 

That is first-rate ! said the king ; but what 
happened after that ? ” 

Seeing that, I began to climb from branch 
to branch on the hazel-tree, so high and so safely 
that at last I reached the moom^^ 

That is first-rate, first-rate ! but go on.^^ 

There I saw some old women who were win- 
nowing oats from the chaff and straw, and I 
stopped to look at them. But I soon got tired 
of looking at these old women, and wanted to 
descend to the earth again. But my ass had gone 
away, and I could no longer find the hazel-tree 
by which I had climbed up. What was to be 
done? Then I went to work to tie the oat straws 
together, head to head, so as to make a cord by 
which I could go down.” 

17 


258 


THE SHEPHERD. 


^^This is certainly first-rate!’’ said the king; 

and what next ? ” 

Unfortunately my cord was not long enough ; 
it was too short by thirty or forty feet, so that I 
fell on a rock head-foremost, and so heavily that 
my head sank down into the rock as far as my 
shoulders.” 

‘^That is first-rate, first-rate; and what 
next ? ” 

I struggled so vigorously and successfully that 
my body became detached from my head, which 
latter remained buried in the rock. I ran at once 
to the mill to find an iron crow-bar, with which to 
pry my head out of the rock.” 

Better and better ! ” said the king ; but what 
next ? ” 

When I returned, there was an enormous wolf 
that also wished to pull my head out of the rock, 
in order to eat it ! I gave him a blow on the back 
with my crow-bar, but such a very, very heavy one, 
that a letter flew out of him ! ” 

Oh ! a better one than that could not be told ! ” 
cried the king; ‘^but what was written on that 
letter?” 

On that letter, my king, with all due respect 
to you, was written that your father had formerly 
been mill boy at my grandfather’s mill.” 

“ It’s a lie, you young rascal ! ” cried the king, 
immediately rising up, furious. 


v rr m 



“ I GAVE Him a Blow on the Back with my Crow-bar.” 



9 . 


THE SHEPHERD. 259 

Holloa, sire ; I have won ! ’’ said the shepherd 
quietly. 

How is that ? What have you won ? 

Did not you say, my king, that you would 
willingly give the hand of the princess, your 
daughter, to the first oiie who would make you 
sajq ^ That is a lie,’ or ^ You are a liar ’ ? ” 

It is true,” replied the king, growing calmer; 

I did say so. A king should always keep his 
word; therefore your betrothal to my only daugh- 
ter shall be celebrated to-morrow, and the wedding 
in a week ! ” 

And thus it was that the shepherd won the 
king’s daughter by a single word. 

F. M. Luzel, “ Archives des Missions Scientifiques.” 


THE ENCHANTED RING. 


A CORSICAiT STORY. 


Before the invasion of the Saracens there were 
six brothers and their sister who were very, very 
poor ; their parents were sick and not able to work. 
One day when they had been hunting for chestnuts 
in the neighboring wood and had scarcely been 
able to find any, the smallest said to his brothers, — 
I want to go out into the world to see if I can 
make a fortune. At the end of the week I will 
come back to tell you what has happened to 
me.” 

And the little brother went away. He traveled 
for several days, and at last he saw a small house 
in the midst of a forest. 

At last,” said he to himself, I shall be able 
to rest myself a few moments and eat a piece of 
bread.” 

Tap! tap! 

‘^Who is there?” 

It is I.” 

Seeing it was a man, the mistress of the house, 
260 


THE ENCHANTED RING. 


261 


who was a fairy, dropped her ring as if by mis- 
take. 

The little brother saw it and put it on his finger, 
saying,— 

Ah ! what a beautiful ring ! ” 

But immediately his body was covered with 
hairs, two horns grew out from him, his ears be- 
came long, and his two hands were changed into 
the feet of a goat. 

In fact, he was altogether changed into a goat. 

Baa ! baa ! baa ! said the little brother ; but 
nothing could bring him back to his original shape. 

The fairy tied him, put him down in the cellar ; 
and gave him some very fresh grass. 

Seeing that their brother did not come back, 
the other five wished to go and look for him. 

They started out one after the other; but w^hen 
they reached the fairy’s house, they each put on 
the ring that she threw to them, and all shared 
their youngest brother’s fate. 

The sister wanted to go too. 

She was beautiful and well formed, with blue 
eyes and black hair; her name was Milia. 

As she was going along, the little sister came 
upon a large bird caught in a bush; it could not 
get out in spite of all its efforts. 

The young girl took her knife, cut off the briers 
and set free the bird, which flew a*way, saying,— 

Thanks, thanks, Milia ; thanks, thanks, Milia.” 


262 


THE ENCHANTED RING. 


The latter continued her journey; as night came 
on, she sat down under a tree to eat a piece of 
bread. 

As she was making her frugal meal, she saw 
a poor old woman coming, who could scarcely drag 
herself along. 

Milia ran to meet her, saying to her, — 

My good mother, lean on me ; come rest your- 
self a moment and have part of the small quantity 
of bread that I have left.” 

Milia had scarcely uttered these words when she 
was completely dazzled. The old woman was 
changed suddenly into a beautiful fairy, adorned 
with a lovely necklace of fine pearls, and dressed 
in a magnificent robe of blue and rose-color, all 
embroidered with gold. 

What do you wish for ? I am powerful ; ask, 
and it shall be granted you.” 

I wish to know where my brothers are ; are 
they dead or alive ? ” 

“ Your brothers are living, but it will be very 
difficult for you to recognize them. To find them 
you have only to go on straight before you. They 
are shut up in the first house that you will find 
on your way.” 

Thanks, good fairy.” 

And Milia set out. 

After having walked hours and hours, the little 
sister saw a house. 


THE ENCHANTED RING. 263 

This is where they are, doubtless/’ she 
thbught, and she walked more rapidly. 

Milia was not more than fifty paces from it 
when the wicked fairy saw her. 

She threw out her ring quickly. 

But a large bird flew by and carried it off in its 
beak. 

It was the bird that the young girl had set free. 

Tap ! tap ! 

Come in.” 

Milia entered. 

“ Sit down a moment, while I go to find you 
something to eat; you must be tired,” said the old 
woman to her ; then she went out. 

Then the bird came and tapped at the window. 

Milia, take nothing from that wicked old 
woman, or you will be turned to stone. Your 
brothers, changed to goats, are shut up in the 
cellar.” 

The old fairy came in at that moment. 

Here, eat a piece of this cake and drink a 
little of this exquisite wine.” 

Thanks, madam ; I am neither hungry nor 
thirsty.” 

What, after such a long journey? ” 

I do not want anything ; if you wish to please 
me, let me sleep quietly in this corner.” 

Make yourself comfortable, my good child.” 

However, the fairy thought, — 


264 


THE ENCHANTED RING. 


This little one must not escape me ; I wish to 
have her at all hazards.’^ 

And she went for a necklace of gold and robes 
changeable as the sky. 

Since you will not accept anything to eat, take 
these things, at least; for it must not be said that 
any one rests at my house without taking away 
some token of my good will.” 

^^What do you wish a poor girl to do with all 
these wonderful things ? Robes and necklace 
would soon be torn up among the bushes through 
which I must pass.” 

Seeing that all her designs were baffled, the per- 
fidious fairy stretched herself on her bed, and slept 
soundly. 

The bird came again and tapped at the window. 

Milia, wake up ! wake up, Milia ! ” 

What do you want ? ” 

Kill that wicked fairy, or she will soon find 
means to destroy you. Then take the chemise 
that she wears, put it on yourself, and you will pos- 
sess her magic power.” 

Milia got up softly, and taking a knife which 
was on the table, killed the wicked old woman; 
then she undressed her, took her chemise and put 
it on herself. 

Her mind was enlightened in a moment. A 
number of things which she had thought impene- 
trable mysteries were now explained to her. 


THE ENCHANTED RING. 


265 


Before trying her power, Milia went over the 
whole house. In a hall were a number of statues, 
two of which were in a niche. They were a king 
and queen laid under a spell by the magician. 

Then Milia went down into the cellar. There 
she saw six goats, extremely emaciated, though 
they had an abundance of food. 

Ah, poor beasts ! and to think they are my 
brothers ! ’’ 

And Milia, good sister that she was, began to 
cry. She would have restored them to their orig- 
inal shape at that moment, but she did not know 
how to manage it. 

Happily, she remembered that on the fairy’s 
chemise was written, — 

“ Chemise, chemise, until death. 

Obey me in everything.” 

Milia repeated these words, then thought, — 
Chemise, chemise, cause these goats to become 
men again as they were before ! ” 

And immediately the goats lost their hair, their 
horns fell off, and their feet were changed into the 
two hands and feet of a man. 

Imagine Milia’s joy ! She threw herself on her 
brothers’ necks, for she knew them at once ; and for 
a long time they embraced each other joyfully. 

Where is the old fairy who changed us to 
beasts ? ” 


266 


THE ENCHANTED RING. 


She is dead ; and I have all her power.” 

“ How did it happen ? In what does this power 
reside ? ” 

I cannot tell you my secret. I am going now 
to set free all those who are in this castle.” 

This was quickly done. 

The king and the queen and all the other per- 
sons thanked Milia very much, as you may sup- 
pose. They wushed to bestow castles and villas on 
her; but she refused them all. Had she not the 
fairy’s chemise to put her in possession of all that 
she desired? 

By means of her magic power the young girl 
made handsome carriages come up out of the 
ground, and distributed them among all those who 
were there, so that they could return to their 
homes. 

She bestowed one of them upon herself, and 
harnessed to it two beautiful horses as fleet as 
the wind. 

Thus she went back to the home of her par- 
ents, who were amazed to see her with her brothers 
in such an equipage. 

Ah ! our daughter has a fortune,” said they to 
themselves. 

And they were happy. 

Unfortunately, the chemise became so very, very 
dirty that one day Milia wanted to have it washed. 

It was spread in the sun to dry. 


THE ENCHANTED RING. 


267 


A tramp saw it, seized upon it, and ran away. 

They sought for it a long time in vain; they 
could never find it. 

Milia died in despair at having lost the precious 
chemise from which she derived all her power. 

As for her brothers, who went in search of the 
thief, nothing more was heard of them. If I learn 
anything about them, you may be sure I will tell 
you of it. 

Ortoli, “ Contes de File de Corse.” 


THE SIREN OF LA FRESNAYE. 


A STORY OF UPPER BRITANNY. 


Once upon a time there was in the woods of 
the isle of Aval, in the parish of Saint-Cast, a 
wooden-shoe maker, who lived with his wife and 
two children in a poor little mud hut which he had 
built himself by the seashore, just at the end of 
the valley. There are those who say that the ruins 
of it may still be seen ; but that is hardly credible, 
for it is a long time since then, and usually the 
cabins of wooden-shoe makers do not last very 
long. 

They were not rich; for they had only their 
work to live on ; and you know wooden-shoe makers 
rarely buy small farms. The husband dug out 
the wooden shoes, his wife helped him as well as 
she could, and the little boy and girl, who were 
not large enough to work in the wood, went every 
day to fish along the shore. 

One day when the little boy was fishing among 
the rocks, he heard suddenly a sweet, musical song, 
and looking in the direction from which it seemed 
268 


THE SIREN OF LA FRESNAYE. 


269 


to come, he saw the Siren, who was singing as she 
swam among the waves; and around her the sea 
was so brilliant that it dazzled you to look at it. 

He ran very quickly to the cabin where his 
father was working. 

Ah, papa ! ’’ said he to him, do come and see ! 
there is a fish in the bay of Port-au-Moulin more 
beautiful than any I have ever seen; it sings, and 
it shines like gold ! 

Like fire, papa,^^ added the little girl, who had 
seen it also. 

The wooden-shoe maker and his wife hastened 
to follow their* children ; but when they reached 
the shore, the Siren had disappeared; they saw 
nothing on the sea and heard no singing. 

" It was nothing,^^ said the mother ; the chil- 
dren dreamed it all.’^ 

But the wooden-shoe maker was not so incred- 
ulous as his wife. The next morning he said to the 
children, — 

Go back again to the edge of the water, and 
watch attentively to see if the beautiful singing 
fish will show herself again.” 

The little boy went out; but as soon as he had 
gone a few steps from the cabin he ran back, cry- 
ing out, — 

Ah, papa ! the beautiful fish has returned ; you 
can hear it sing from here.” 

When they went outside, they heard a delicious 


270 the siren of la fresnaye. 


music in the distance; and they hastened to go 
to the seashore, where they saw the Siren, who 
sang as she played about on the waves, and leaped 
sometimes more than three feet above the water. 

It is not an ordinary fish,’^ said the wooden- 
shoe maker; ^^it looks like a human being.’’ 

^^Ah!” said his wife, we must get the lines; 
perhaps you can catch it. I should like very much 
to see it close by.” 

They all went to work to get the lines ready : and 
when the sea was high, they set them ; but in vain. 
They put the choicest bait on the hook ; the singing 
fish did not come to take it, although they saw it 
every day. 

The wooden-shoe maker thought often of the 
wonderful fish, and devised means to possess him- 
self of it. One day as he was walking on the 
shore, he saw the Siren, who, cradled by the waves, 
and fast asleep, was floating at a short distance 
from the shore. He went into the water without 
making any noise, and slipped a large basket that 
he had, under her, and carried her off in it to 
the land without waking her. 

She was about the size of a child of eight years. 
She had golden hair on her head, and her white 
and polished body resembled that of a woman ; but 
instead of feet she had fins, and her body ended 
with the tail of a fish. 

Ah ! ” said the wooden-shoe maker, as he 


THE SIREN OF LA FRESNAYE. 271 


looked at her, little brats did not lie; it is 
really the most curious thing that ever was seen. 
It is doubtless a siren; for it is half woman and 
half fish.’’ 

He made these reflections on his way back to his 
cabin, and he had almost reached it when the 
Siren awoke and said to him, — 

Ah, w^ooden-shoe maker ! you surprised me 
while I was asleep ; I beg you to take me back to 
the water, now that you have seen me close, and 
I will protect you, you and all your family, as long 
as you live.” 

“ No,” answered the wooden-shoe maker ; I 
will not put you back into the sea ; I have watched 
for you for a long time, and so have my wife and 
children. I am going to take you to the house so 
that they can see you; but when you have sung a 
song, if my wife wishes, I will carry you back to 
the place from which I took you.” 

He called his wife, who was named Olerie, and 
cried to her, — 

Olerie, come here and see, and bring the chil- 
dren; I have the singer in my basket.” 

The good woman ran, full of joy, followed by 
the little boy and girl, and began to examine the 
Siren. 

She asks to be taken back to the water,” said 
the wooden-shoe maker ; she will sing you a song 
first. Do you agree to that ? ” 


272 the siren of la fresnaye. 

“ No/’ she answered ; “ it is too beautiful a fish ; 
I have never seen one like it ; we must eat it.” 

Ah ! ” said the Siren, if you feed upon my 
flesh, if you feast upon my fish, you will never eat 
anything else in this world, for you will perish. 
I am not a fish like the others; I am the Siren of 
Fresnaye, and your husband surprised me while I 
was sleeping. Ask of me what you will, and I 
will grant it, for I have the power of a fairy. But 
make haste to carry me back to the sea, and do not 
lose any time; I am already growing weak and I 
shall soon die.” 

What do you say about it ? ” asked Olerie of 
her husband. 

"If you consent to it, I am very willing to put 
her back into the sea; it would be a shame to kill 
her, she is so pretty and has never done any harm 
to any one.” 

They each took hold of one end of the basket, 
and carried the Siren gently to the sea, and let her 
plunge into it again without thinking of asking 
anything of her. 

When she felt the freshness of the water, she 
shouted with laughter, for joy that she was no 
longer in captivity, and she said to the wooden- 
shoe maker, — 

" What do you ask of me now ? ” 

"I ask,” said he, "for some bread, some fish, 
and clothing for my wife and my children.” 



All That went up in thb Air became Gold 




THE SIREN OF LA FRESNAYE. 273 

shall have all that in twenty-four 
hours/’ said the Siren. 

I should like very well also/’ added he, if 
it is in your power, to have a little money to pay 
my master, for I am not at all rich.” 

The Siren did not make any reply, but she 
begun to flap the water with her flns, and each 
time that she struck the waves they flashed up in 
little drops, and all that went up in the air be- 
came gold which fell down at the feet of the 
wooden-shoe maker. The shore was soon covered 
with it; then she became still and said to the 
wooden-shoe maker and his wife, — 

All that is for you, good people ; you can pick 
it up.” 

They thanked the Siren, who went off singing; 
then they filled their pockets with gold and re- 
turned to their cabin very happy. 

When the twenty-four hours had passed, Olerie . 
and her husband returned to the vseashore to look 
for the clothing that the Siren had promised them. 
They heard her singing in the distance, and soon 
they saw her glide over the waves and come near 
them, always singing her sweet and melodious 
song. She flapped the water with her fins; a 
large wave broke into foam on the strand, and 
rolled back, leaving at the feet of the Wooden-shoe 
maker a very large and tightly^closed chest. Then 
18 


274 the siren of la fresnaye. 


the Siren leaped three times out of the water and 
said to the wooden-shoe maker, — 

You will find in this chest what I promised 
you; good-by, till I see you again, you who have 
been so good to me! When you want some fish, 
do not forget this shore/^ 

They* took the chest away with them to their 
house ; it contained good clothing made to fit 
them; and every time that they or their children 
wanted to catch fish, they went to the seashore, 
and in a few moments they caught an abundance. 

For a whole 3"ear they did not see the Siren; 
their purse grew lighter meanwhile, and the lighter 
it grew, the more they thought of the Siren. They 
often went to the seashore, listening and hoping 
to hear her voice. 

One day they heard her singing in the distance; 
they ran at once to the shore, and were very glad 
to see her gliding over the waves ; all along where 
she had passed, the sea gleamed like a pathway of 
fire. 

When she came within a little distance, the 
wooden-shoe maker said to her, — 

^^My Siren, I am very glad to see you again; 
if you will, 5mu can do me a great service, ^f or I 
have no longer either bread or money.’^ 

I will give you,’^ said the Siren, enough to 
fill your purse again.’^ 

After saying these words, she unfolded her fins. 


THE SIREN OF LA FRESNAYE. 275 

and beating the water around her, she sent to the 
shore a wave of gold and silver. 

‘^^With that/’ said she, ‘‘you can buy all you 
need ; but if you wish to keep it, use it well. Here- 
after you will see me no more ; I am going to leave 
this country and go to India.” 

The Siren went away after having said this; 
since then no one has ever seen her, or heard her 
sing in the bay of Fresnaye. 

Paul Sebillot, “ Contes desPaysans et des Peclieurs.” 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 


A LORRAINE STORY. 


Once there was a king who had three sons; 
but he treated only the first two as his sons: the 
youngest was a hunchback; only his mother loved 
him. 

One day the king called the oldest to him and 
said to him, — 

My son, I should like to have the water which 
restores youth.” 

My father, I will go after it.” 

The king gave him a beautiful carriage drawn 
by four horses, and as much gold and silver as he 
wanted, and the young man started on his journey. 

He had gone two hundred leagues on the way, 
when he met a shepherd, who said to him, — 

Prince, my handsome prince, would you help 
me to set free one of my sheep which is caught in 
a thicket ? ” 

^^You should not have let it go there,” replied 
the prince ; I have no time to lose.” 

276 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 


277 


When he arrived at Pekin, he went to a fine 
hotel, had his horse taken out, and ordered a good 
dinner. lie soon made friends, and thought no 
more of continuing his journey. 

At the end of six months the king, seeing that 
he did not return, called his second son, and asked 
him to go and seek for the water that restored 
youth. He gave him a handsome carriage drawn 
by four horses, covered with pearls and diamonds. 
The young man got into it and started off. After 
having gone two hundred leagues, he met the shep- 
herd, who said to him, — 

Prince, my handsome prince, would you help 
me to set free one of my sheep which is caught in 
a thicket ? ” 

For whom do you take me ? answered the 
prince. You should not have let it go there.’’ 

He arrived at Pekin, where he lodged in the 
same hotel as his brother. He also soon made 
friends and did not think of going any farther. 
The king waited a year, and seeing that he did not 
return, he said to himself : I have no more chil- 
dren ! Who, then, will wear my crown?” He 
thought no more of the little hunchback than if 
he had not been in the world. 

Meanwhile the latter fell sick. They sent for a 
physician; the young prince told him that he was 
ill of grief seeing that his father did not love him, 
and that he wished very much to travel. The phy- 


278 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 


sician repeated these words to the king, who came 
to see his son. 

My father,’^ said the little hunchback to him, 

I would like to go after the water that restores 
youth, and I will not do as my brothers did; I 
will bring it back with me.^^ 

You can go if you wish,’’ said the king. 

He gave him an old carriage that had only three 
wheels, an old horse that had only three legs, very 
little money, — though the queen added something 
to that, — and the prince set out. 

After having gone two hundred leagues, he met 
the shepherd, who said to him, — 

Prince, my handsome prince, would you help 
me to set free one of my sheep which is caught in a 
thicket?” 

Willingly,” said the prince. 

And he helped the shepherd to set free his sheep. 
When he had gone away, the shepherd, remember- 
ing that he had given him nothing for his trouble, 
called him back and said to him, — 

Prince, I forgot to reward you. Here, take 
these arrows; all that these arrows pierce will be 
well pierced. Here is a flageolet; all who hear it 
will dance.” 

The prince went on his way and arrived at 
Pekin. When he passed by the hotel where his 
brothers lodged, the latter, who were on the steps, 
were ashamed of him and went into the house. 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 


279 


The poor little hunchback alighted at a miserable 
inn, where he unhitched his horse himself; then 
he took with him a guide to show him the city. 
As he was walking along he saw a dead man who 
had been left unburied. 

Why do they not bury this man ? ” asked he. 

“ Because he had a great many creditors and 
could not pay them.’^ 

If they were paid for him, would they have 
him buried ? ” 

Yes, certainly.” 

The prince sent for the creditors, paid the dead 
man’s debts, and gave the money to have him bur- 
ied. After that he continued his journey. One 
day a good old woman received him in her little 
house and gave him something to eat and drink; 
he paid her generously and then went on far- 
ther. 

When he had gone two hundred leagues more, 
he found that all his money was gone and he had 
no longer anything to eat. His horse was more 
fortunate than himself ; he could browse a little 
on the grass along the road. A fox passed by ; the 
prince was about to let fly one of his arrows at 
him, when the fox cried to him, — 

Wretch ! what are you going to do ? would you 
kill me?” 

Tlie prince, seized with fright, put his arrow 
back into the quiver. Then the fox gave him a 


280 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 


napkin in which he found something to eat and 
drink, and said to him, — 

‘^You are looking for the water that restores 
youth? It is in that castle very far below there. 
The castle is guarded by an ogre, by tigers, and 
by lions. To reach it, it is necessary to cross a 
river; on this river you will see a boat, which the 
same man has steered for eighteen hundred years. 
Be very careful to enter the boat feet foremost; 
for if you should get in backwards, you would take 
the man’s place forever. When you reach the cas- 
tle, do not allow yourself to be charmed by the 
magnificence that you will find there. You will 
see in the stables mules adorned with plates of 
gold: take the ugliest one: you will see also two 
green birds: take the ugliest one.” 

The prince w'as careful to enter the boat feet 
foremost, and arrived at the castle; he was just 
going to take the mule and the bird when the ogre 
came in. 

‘^What are you doing here?” said the ogre to 
him. 

The prince excused himself, bowed to him, and 
asked his pardon. The ogre said to him, — 

I will not eat you ; you are too thin.” 

He gave him something to eat and to drink, and 
the prince remained at the castle, where he had 
everything he wanted. The ogre sent him to fight 
his enemies, beasts like himself ; the prince, thanks 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 


281 


to his arrows, won the fight and brought back the 
skins. He fought five or six times and was always 
conqueror. 

How there was in the castle a princess whom 
the ogre wished to marry, but who did not want 
him. One day, when the prince had won a great 
fight, he took a notion to play a tune on his flageo- 
let. The princess was at table with the ogre; as 
they heard the marvelous flageolet, they began to 
dance together, without knowing at first whence 
the music came. When the ogre saw that it was 
the prince who was playing, he made him come to 
the table, and said to him, — 

Ask me what you will ; I will grant it.’^ 

He thought surely that the prince would ask of 
him permission to go away. 

“ I ask,’^ said the prince, for what is most 
beautiful here, and for permission to go over the 
castle three times.^’ 

The ogre consented to it. There was so much 
gold in the castle that they did not know what to 
do with it; hut the prince did not touch it: he 
took the uglier of the two green birds, and the 
ugliest mule, which stepped seven leagues at a 
time, and did not forget a vial of the water which 
restores youth; then he put the princess, who was 
a party to the whole thing, on the mule. Instead 
of going over the castle three times, he only went 
twice and ran off with the princess. As soon as the 


282 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 


ogre found it out, he went in pursuit of them, but 
he could not catch them. 

The young man met the fox the second time; 
and the fox said to him, — 

If you see any one in trouble, be sure not to 
help them out.’^ 

A little farther on, he was very kindly received 
by the good old woman in her little house. At 
last he arrived at Pekin with the princess. On 
one of the squares there was a gallows erected. 
For whom is that gallows ? ’’ asked the prince. 

He was told that it was for two young stran- 
gers who were to be hung that day. At that mo- 
ment the condemned men were brought out; he 
recognized his brothers. He asked what their 
crime was. 

He was told that they had contracted debts 
which they were not able to pay. 

The young man assembled the creditors, paid 
them, and set his brothers free; then they set out 
together on the road to their father’s kingdom. 
The little hunchback had given the mule to his 
oldest brother; to the other, the green bird; and 
the water which restores youth, he kept for him- 
self and the princess. Still his brothers were not 
satisfied ; together they sought out opportunities to 
get rid of him, and the princess, who saw their 
jealousy, was distressed on account of it. 

One day as they were passing by a well which 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 283 

was three hundred feet deep, the two elder brothers 
said to the youngest, — 

Look at that beautiful well ! ” 

And as he leaned over to look, they pushed him 
in and carried off the princess, the mule, and the 
bird. .When they arrived at the castle, the prin- 
cess was in a fainting condition ; the mule and the 
bird were dejected. They put the mule in an old 
stable, the bird in an old cage. The water could 
not restore the king’s youth : they put it in a cor- 
ner among the old drugs. 

Meanwhile the poor prince sent up loud cries 
from the bottom of the well; the fox hastened to 
him and went down into the well. 

I charged you especially not to help any one 
out of trouble. However, I am going to help you 
to get out of this place; hold fast to my tail.” 

The young man did as he was told, and the fox 
climbed up ; he had almost reached the top when 
his tail broke, and the young man fell back to the 
bottom of the well. The fox tied his tail on again, 
rubbing it with grease, and took the prince on his 
back. Once more in the open air, he straightened 
him up, and the young man, disburdened of his 
hunch, became an elegant prince. 

He went to the castle of the king, his father, 
and had himself announced as a great physician, 
saying that he could cure the king and the prin- 
cess. At first he went into the stable; at once the 


284 


THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 


mule took on a handsome hide and began to neigh : 
he approached the bird; it resumed its beautiful 
plumage and began to sing. He gave his father 
some of the water which restores youth; the king 
became young again immediately and got up out 
of his sick-bed. The princess was restored to health 
as soon as she saw the young man. Then the 
prince made himself known to his father and told 
him what had happened; then the bird spoke in 
its turn and told the whole story over again. 

The elder sons of the king were out hunting. 
The king had their young brother concealed be- 
hind the door; and when they came in, he said to 
them, — 

I have just heard of a strange adventure which 
took place in one of the cities of my kingdom. 
Three young men were walking together on the 
shore of the lake; two of them threw their com- 
panion into the lake. Give Solomon’s judgment; 
what punishment do these men deserve ? ” 

They deserve death.” 

Miserable creatures ! then you also deserve it. 
You shall not be thrown into the water, but you 
shall be burned.” 

The sentence was executed. Afterwards they 
made a great feast, and the young prince married 
the princess. 

Emmanuel Cosquin, “ Contes Populaires Lorrains.” 


THE PEINCESS OF TRONKOLAINE. 


A STORY OF LOWER BRITANNY. 


Once upon a time there was a poor coal-man 
who had already had twenty-five children bap- 
tized. God sent him the twenty-sixth, and he set 
out to look for a godfather and godmother for it. 
He saw the king pass in his carriage, and knelt 
down in the mud to greet him. The king threw 
him a piece of gold. 

This is not what I am in search of at this 
moment, although I am in great need of it,” said 
the coal-man ; I want a godfather for the twenty- 
sixth child that my wife has just presented 
me.” 

Twenty-six children, my poor man ! ” ex- 
claimed the king. Ah ! well ! come to the church 
to-morrow with your child and a godmother, and 
I will be the godfather, myself.” 

The coal-man was promptly at the appointed 
place; he took with him the godmother, and the 
king arrived also at the hour agreed upon. 

The child was baptized, and named Louis. The 

285 


286 the princess of tronkolaine. 

godfather gave the father a purse full of gold and 
told him to send his son to school when he was 
ten years old. He gave him also half of a platine, 
keeping the other half himself, and charging him 
to give it to his son when he should have reached 
the age of eighteen, to bring it back to him at 
his court at Paris. He would recognize him by 
this sign. Then he went away. 

The child was put to school when he was ten 
years old, and as he was intelligent, he made rapid 
progress. When he was eighteen, his father gave 
him the half-platine, and told him to go and take 
it to his godfather, the king of France, at his 
palace in Paris. Until then he had concealed from 
him who his godfather was. He gave him also 
one of his horses, a jade used for hauling coal, and 
the young man set out. 

As he was going along a long and narrow street, 
he met a little old woman, bending over her stick, 
who said to him, — 

Good morning, Louis, godson of the king of 
France.” 

Good morning, grandmother,” answered 
Louis, astonished at being known to the old 
woman. 

Almost immediately, my child,” said the lat- 
ter, ‘^you will come to a spring by the roadside, 
and you will see some one there who will invite 
you to get down from your horse and quench 


THE PRINCESS OF TRONKOLAINE. 287 

your thirst ; do not listen to him, but go on your 
way.” 

Thanks, grandmother,” answered the young 
man. And he passed along. 

Sure enough, a moment after, he came to a 
spring near which there was a person of disagree- 
able countenance, who cried to him, — 

Come, Louis ! stop a moment, and get down 
from your horse.” 

have not time,” answered Louis; I am in 
a hurry.” 

Come, I tell you, quench your thirst at this 
spring, — the water is delicious, — and converse a 
little; you do not recognize me, then — one of your 
schoolmates ? ” 

Louis, hearing these last words, got down from 
his horse; but he did not recognize the pretended 
schoolmate. Nevertheless, he started to drink 
from the spring, and as he was leaning over the 
water to drink out of the hollow of his hand, the 
other, with one hunch of his shoulder, threw him 
into it ; then he took away his half-platine, 
mounted his horse and departed. Poor Louis got 
out of the water as well as he could and began to 
run after the thief. The horse was old and foun- 
dered, so that at last he overtook him, and they 
entered the courtyard of the king’s palace together. 
The king, at sight of the half-platine, had no 
doubt that the bearer of it was his godson, and 


288 the princess of tronkolaine. 


welcomed him heartily, although he thought him 
ill-looking. He asked him also, who the young 
man was who accompanied him. 

That is a young countryman, godfather,’^ re- 
plied he, who followed me, hoping to find em- 
ployment at your court.^^ 

Very well,” answered the king ; occupation 
shall be found for him.” 

He was, in fact, employed as a stable-boy, while 
the other followed the king everywhere, dressed 
like a prince, and had nothing to do every day but 
eat, drink, and go* out walking. 

Very soon the pretended godson, wishing to get 
rid of Louis, the sight of whom annoyed him, said 
to the king one day, — 

‘^If you could only know, godfather, what the 
stable-boy from my country boasts that he will 
do!” 

‘‘ What does he boast that he will do ? ” asked the 
king. 

‘^That he will go and ask the. sun why he is 
red when he rises in the morning.” 

^‘Indeed? Very well; let him go, for I am 
really very curious to know why.” 

And poor Louis was obliged to start off to go to 
see the sun, although he declared that he had never 
said anything of the sort. 

As he was going sadly along by the seashore, he 
met a venerable old man, who asked him, — 


THE PRINCESS OF TRONKOLAINE. 289 

Where are 3^ou going, my son ? ” 

Truly, grandfather,” he replied, I do not 
know at all. I was told that, under pain of death, 
I should find out from the sun why he is so red 
when he rises in the morning, and I do not know 
where to find the sun.” 

‘^Well! my son, I will help you to find him.” 
And showing him a wooden horse, he said, — 

J ump on this horse, which will rise in the air, 
at your command, and carry you to the foot of a 
mountain on the summit of which is the castle of 
the sun. Leave the horse at the foot of the moun- 
tain, where you will find it again on your return, 
and go alone to the castle.” 

Louis mounted the wooden horse, which rose at 
once into the air and put him down at the foot of 
a high mountain. He climbed the mountain with 
difficulty, and when at last he reached the summit, 
he saw a place so fine, so resplendent, that he was 
dazzled by it. It was the palace of the sun. He 
knocked at the door. An old woman came and 
opened it for him. 

Is my lord the sun at home ? ” asked he. 

“No, my child; but he will soon return,” 
answered the old woman. 

“ I will wait for him, then.” 

“ But, my poor child, my son will be very hun- 
gry when he comes; he might very likely eat you 
up/’ 


19 


290 the princess of tronkolaine. 


I beg you, madam, do not let him eat me, for 
I must speak to him.” 

Very well ! come in at any rate, my boy, and I 
will try to manage it.” 

And he went in. The sun arrived a little 
while after, calling out, — 

I am hungry, I am very hungry, mother ! ” 
Then having sniffed the air ; “ I smell the smell of 
a Christian. There is a Christian here, and I am 
going to eat him.” 

Oh, yes,” said his mother ; iCs very likely 
that I should give you this poor, pretty child to 
eat. There is your supper all ready; eat it 
quickly and keep silent, or look out for my stick ! ” 

The sun hung his head, at this threat, like a 
timid child, and began to eat in silence. When 
he had finished, Louis, emboldened by seeing him 
so gentle, put this question to him, — 

I should like very much to know, my lord the 
sun, why you are so red, so handsome, when you 
rise in the morning.” 

I will tell you willingly,” answered the sun ; 
it is because the castle of the princess of Tronko- 
laine is near here, and she is so beautiful that I 
have to show myself in all my splendor so as not 
to be surpassed by her.” 

I am very much obliged, my lord the sun,” 
answered Louis. 

And he bowed low and went away. He went 


THE PRINCESS OF TRONKOLAINE. 291 

down the mountain again, mounted his wooden 
horse, which was waiting for him, and quickly re- 
turned to the king's court. 

W ell ! said the latter to him, have you 
really been all the way to the sun, and can you tell 
me now why he is red when he rises in the morn- 
ing?’^ 

Yes, sire ; I can tell you why.’^ 

Let us hear it, then.” 

It is in order not to be eclipsed by the Prin- 
cess Tronkolaine, whose castle is near his own, 
and who is the most wonderful beauty in exist- 
ence.” The king appeared satisfied with the ex- 
planation. 

But some time after that the false godson said 
again,— 

If you could know, godfather, how this stable- 
boy still brags ! ” 

What does he brag about ? ” asked the king. 

Of being able to bring the Princess Tron- 
kolaine herself to your court so that you can 
marry her.” 

Indeed! has he boasted of that? Very well! 
he must do it, or death is his only portion.” 

And poor Louis was obliged to attempt this ad- 
venture, in spite of all his protestations of never 
having said any such thing. Fortunately for him, 
he met again on the road the unknown old man, 
who said to him, — 


292 the princess OF TRONKOLAINE. 


Go back to the king, and tell him that in order 
to accomplish your enterprise you must have a 
ship loaded with wheat, bacon, and beef, that you 
may distribute these provisions among the kings 
of the ants, the sparrow-hawks, and the lions 
which you will meet on your way, and which, 
if you feast them well, will be useful to you 
later.” 

He obtained the ship loaded with provisions. 
Then the old man gave him besides a white stick, 
by means of which he could obtain a favorable 
wind from whatever direction he should turn it 
toward. He set sail, passed by the kingdoms of 
the ants, the sparrow-hawks, and the lions, and re- 
galed all these animals as well as he could, and 
they all promised to come to his help as soon as he 
called them. 

Then he landed on an island. In the middle of 
the island there was a magnificent castle. It was 
there that the princess of Tronkolaine dwelt. He 
saw her, beside a fountain, combing her blond hair 
with a golden comb, and a large-toothed comb of 
ivory. He plucked an orange from an orange- 
tree near by and threw it into the fountain. The 
princess turned, saw him, smiled at him, and told 
him to come forward. Then she led him to her 
castle, feasted him on exquisite meats and delicious 
fruits, and invited him to remain with her. At the 
end of a fortnight’s stay at the castle Louis asked 


THE PRINCESS OF TRONKOLAINE. 293 

the princess if she would agree to follow him to the 
court of France. 

“Willingly/’ she answered, “when you shall 
have done all the work there is to do here.” 

“ Tell me, princess, what you wish me to do, 
and if it is possible, I will do it.” 

The next morning the princess took him to the 
barn of the castle, and showed him a great heap 
of mixed grain. 

“ There,” said she, “ is a heap of mixed grain, 
— wheat, rye, and barley. You must put each 
kind of grain in a pile by itself, without making 
a mistake in a single grain, and it must be done 
by sunset.” Then she went away. 

Louis called the ant to his assistance, and the 
sorting wks done perfectly by the appointed hour. 
So when the princess came at sunset, she was 
very much astonished. She examined carefully, 
and not finding a single grain of a different sort 
in any one of the three piles, — 

“ It is very well done,” said she. 

“ Will you come with me now, princess? ” asked 
Louis of her again. 

“Not yet; I have something else to ask of you 
first.” 

Accordingly, the next morning, she gave him a 
wooden axe, and having led him into the great 
avenue of the castle, she said to him, showing him 
the great oaks, — 


294 the princess OF TRONKOLAINE. 


You must cut down all these trees before sun- 
set, with your wooden axe/’ Then she went away. 

As soon as the princess was gone, Louis called 
the lions to his assistance, and when she returned 
at sunset, there was not a single tree left stand- 
ing in the avenue. Her astonishment was greater 
than before. 

^^Will you follow me now, princess?” asked 
Louis. 

I have still another task — a last test to give 
you,” she answered; ‘^and if you get through it 
as successfully as the others, nothing shall then 
prevent me from following you.” 

The next morning the princess led him to the 
foot of a high mountain, and said to him, — 

Here is a mountain which obscures my palace 
and prevents my seeing at a distance, and I desire 
that it shall disappear by the setting of the sun.” 
And she went away again. 

This time Louis called the sparrow-hawks to his 
assistance, and they were so numerous that with 
their beaks and claws they soon made the moun- 
tain disappear, and leveled down the earth. When 
the princess returned at sunset, — 

^^Well, princess, are you satisfied?” said Louis. 

Yes,” she replied, you have not your equal 
on the earth; and now I will follow you where 
you will.” 

Then she gave him a kiss. They went towards 


THE PRINCESS OF TRONKOLAINE. 205 


the sea after that. The ship in which Louis had 
come to the island was there waiting for him. 
They went aboard of her and reached the conti- 
nent without hindrance. During the voyage, the 
princess let the key of her castle fall into the sea, 
without saying anything of it to Louis. 

The old man was waiting for them on the other 
side of the water. 

Well, my son,^’ said he to Louis, did you 
succeed ? 

. Yes, grandfather, thanks to you, and may God 
bless you.” 

When the princess arrived at the court, the old 
king was so charmed with her beauty, , that he 
wished to marry her immediately. 

Holloa ! ” said she then, I did not come here 
for an old gray-beard like you, nor for this other 
Creature,” and she pointed to the pretended god- 
son, ^Svhom you believe to be )mur godson, and 
who is only a demon ! Here is your real godson, 
and it is he who shall be my husband.” And she 
I^ointed to Louis. “ Now, have the furnace heated, 
and let this demon be thrown into it.” 

No sooner said than done. And as the demon, 
otherwise the pretended godson, uttered fearful 
cries, and tried to get out of the furnace, they sent 
for a young woman with her first child, and with 
her wedding ring, which she presented to him at 
the opening of the furnace when he tried to get 


296 the princess of tronkolaine. 

out, she forced him to stay inside. Then he cried 
out, — 

"If I had remained at the court only a year, 
I should have reduced the kingdom to a hopeless 
condition.” 

Then Louis married the Princess Tronkolaine, 
and he succeeded to the throne of the old king, 
his godfather, who had no children. He brought 
his old father and mother to the court, and also 
his brothers and his sisters, whom he established 
very magnificently. 

F. M. Luzel, 

“ Cinquieme Rapport sur une Mission en Bretagne.” 


THE END. 


• ( 








i 


I 





I 









% 








% 

\ 


» • 


f 


% 



I 


9 


» 



* 











S7. 



/ 


r 

« 




t 

j ' 



n 

\ I » 



4 


\ 




4 






f 




» 

% 





< 


« 






« « 











« 


» 






e 


I 


« 

/ 



I 

I • 


' y 





4 


\ 


k 




4 


% 


» 






I 


% 


I 



» 





f 


/ I 


» 


I 




J 





9 


t 








t 





« 








AliG ^ I3':i^3- •> 


J!SSiK-;‘ "'Sir 


kmfiM: $ 






m0n 


•y 




"' % .r 


• V ’'*4 


‘■.-*C 



-•■.'-jt 


nBr^k* .. 1 ^ ' 




# • 




'- • _ . ,vrv • ' - ’-> . 


-•>. 


r*?* ' >' 





» • 


* ^ 


w 

u 


^ ^ L * Jf%X 

" ' "H:- 


V riJMl 




. ^ . A 





m 




nr 


»40 


:i 


• ' ) 


■ r 


, I I 


• \ * '• 


r» * 




m* * 


•* 


r::ff:,?^vvv ; 


'^• - ' v 


J • 


i-jy; ■'■' 


* *m 
» . w ]• 

»>' . . • * ' ■ . 





-I- ^ 




j '. 5 , » 1 « 




i' ! 



i' ■ t • ■ 


‘ ;• 



» I 


• »' 


• 



4 t 


■« • 


A 




.»/» 



r 


; W; ■' 

».^ '’y,:.'l»Y ■, ,, 


s-^ 


M< 4 . 










LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 






